summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/61484-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/61484-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/61484-0.txt7217
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 7217 deletions
diff --git a/old/61484-0.txt b/old/61484-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 7315f11..0000000
--- a/old/61484-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,7217 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of Nicolette, by Baroness Orczy
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
-
-
-Title: Nicolette
- a tale of old Provence
-
-Author: Baroness Orczy
-
-Release Date: February 22, 2020 [EBook #61484]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK NICOLETTE ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
-produced from images generously made available by The
-Internet Archive)
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
- NICOLETTE
-
- BARONESS ORCZY
-
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- By BARONESS ORCZY
-
-
- * * * * *
-
- NICOLETTE
- CASTLES IN THE AIR
- THE FIRST SIR PERCY
- LEAGUE OF THE SCARLET PIMPERNEL
- FLOWER O’ THE LILY
- THE MAN IN GREY
- LORD TONY’S WIFE
- LEATHERFACE
- THE BRONZE EAGLE
- A BRIDE OF THE PLAINS
- THE LAUGHING CAVALIER
- “UNTO CÆSAR”
- EL DORADO
- MEADOWSWEET
- THE NOBLE ROGUE
- THE HEART OF A WOMAN
- PETTICOAT RULE
-
- * * * * *
-
- NEW YORK
-
- GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- NICOLETTE
- A TALE OF OLD PROVENCE
-
-
- BY
- BARONESS ORCZY
-
- _Author of “The First Sir Percy,” “Flower o’ the Lily,” “Lord Tony’s
- Wife,” “The Scarlet Pimpernel,” etc._
-
-[Illustration]
-
- NEW YORK
- GEORGE H. DORAN COMPANY
-
-
-
-
- _Copyright, 1922,
- By George H. Doran Company_
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
- NICOLETTE. I
-
- PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- CONTENTS
-
-
- CHAPTER PAGE
- I FADED SPLENDOUR 9
-
- II LE LIVRE DE RAISON 30
-
- III THE HONOUR OF THE NAME 56
-
- IV THE DESPATCH 86
-
- V THE SPIRIT OF THE PAST 100
-
- VI ORANGE-BLOSSOM 117
-
- VII TWILIGHT 145
-
- VIII CHRISTMAS EVE 167
-
- IX THE TURNING POINT 187
-
- X WOMAN TO WOMAN 198
-
- XI GREY DAWN 229
-
- XII FATHER 238
-
- XIII MAN TO MAN 253
-
- XIV FATHER AND DAUGHTER 272
-
- XV OLD MADAME 289
-
- XVI VOICES 309
-
-
-
-
- NICOLETTE
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER I
- FADED SPLENDOUR
-
-
-Midway between Apt and the shores of the Durance, on the southern slope
-of Luberon there stands an old château. It had once been the fortified
-stronghold of the proud seigneurs de Ventadour, who were direct
-descendants of the great troubadour, and claimed kinship with the Comtes
-de Provence, but already in the days when Bertrand de Ventadour was a
-boy, it had fallen into partial decay. The battlemented towers were in
-ruin, the roof in many places had fallen in; only the square block,
-containing the old living-rooms, had been kept in a moderate state of
-repair. As for the rest, it was a dwelling-place for owls and rooks, the
-walls were pitted with crevices caused by crumbling masonry, the
-corbellings and battlements had long since broken away, whilst many of
-the windows, innocent of glass, stared, like tear-dimmed eyes, way away
-down the mountain slope, past the terraced gradients of dwarf olives and
-carob trees, to the fertile, green valley below.
-
-It is, in truth, fair, this land of Provence; but fair with the sad,
-subtle beauty of a dream—dream of splendour, of chivalry and daring
-deeds, of troubadours and noble ladies; fair with the romance of undying
-traditions, of Courts of Love and gallant minstrels, of King René and
-lovely Marguerite. Fair because it is sad and silent, like a gentle and
-beautiful mother whose children have gone out into the great world to
-seek fortunes in richer climes, whilst she has remained alone in the old
-nest, waiting with sorrow in her heart and arms ever outstretched in
-loving welcome in case they should return; tending and cherishing the
-faded splendours of yesterday; and burying with reverence and tears, one
-by one, the treasures that once had been her pride, but which the cruel
-hand of time had slowly turned to dust.
-
-And thus it was with the once splendid domaine of the Comtes de
-Ventadour. The ancient family, once feudal seigneurs who owed alliance
-to none save to the Kings of Anjou, had long since fallen on evil days.
-The wild extravagance of five generations of gallant gentlemen had
-hopelessly impoverished the last of their line. One acre after another
-of the vineyards and lemon groves of old Provence were sold in order to
-pay the gambling debts of M. le Comte, or to purchase a new diamond
-necklace for Madame, his wife. At the time of which this chronicle is a
-faithful record, nothing remained of the extensive family possessions,
-but the château perched high up on the side of the mountain and a few
-acres of woodland which spread in terraced gradients down as far as the
-valley. Oh! those woods, with their overhanging olive trees, and
-feathery pines, and clumps of dull-coloured carob and silvery,
-sweet-scented rosemary: with their serpentine paths on the edge of which
-buttercups and daisies and wild violets grew in such profusion in the
-spring, and which in the summer the wild valerian adorned with patches
-of purple and crimson: with their scrub and granite boulders, their
-mysterious by-ways, their nooks and leafy arbours, wherein it was good
-to hide or lie in wait for imaginary foes. Woods that were a heaven for
-small tripping feet, a garden of Eden for playing hide-and-seek, a land
-of pirates, of captive maidens and robbers, of dark chasms and
-crevasses, and of unequal fights between dauntless knights and fierce
-dragons. Woods, too, where in the autumn the leaves of the beech and
-chestnut turned a daffodil yellow, and those of oak and hazel-nut a
-vivid red, and where bunches of crimson berries fell from the mountain
-ash and crowds of chattering starlings came to feed on the fruit of the
-dwarf olive trees. Woods where tiny lizards could be found lying so
-still, so still as the stone of which they seemed to form a part, until
-you moved just a trifle nearer, and, with a delicious tremor of fear,
-put out your little finger, hoping yet dreading to touch the tiny, lithe
-body with its tip, when lo! it would dart away; out of sight even before
-you could call Tan-tan to come and have a look.
-
-Tan-tan had decided that lizards were the baby children of the dragon
-which he had slain on the day when Nicolette was a captive maiden, tied
-to the big carob tree by means of her stockings securely knotted around
-her wee body, and that the patch of crimson hazel-bush close by was a
-pool of that same dragon’s blood. Nicolette had spent a very
-uncomfortable half-hour that day, because Tan-tan took a very long time
-slaying that dragon, a huge tree stump, decayed and covered with fungi
-which were the scales upon the brute’s body; he had to slash at the
-dragon with his sword, and the dragon had great twisted branches upon
-him which were his arms and legs, and these had to be hacked off one by
-one. And all the while Nicolette had to weep and to pray for the success
-of her gallant deliverer in this unequal fight. And she got very tired
-and very hot, and the wind blew her brown curls all over her face, and
-they stuck into her mouth and her eyes and round her nose; and Tan-tan
-got fiercer and fiercer, and very red and very hot, until Nicolette got
-really sorry for the poor dragon, and wept real tears because his body
-and legs and arms had been a favourite resting-place of Micheline’s when
-Micheline was too tired for play. And now the dragon had no more arms
-and legs, and Nicolette wept, and her loose hair stuck to her eyes, and
-her stockings were tied so tightly around her that they began to hurt,
-whilst a wasp began buzzing round her fat little bare knees.
-
-“Courage, fair maiden!” Tan-tan exclaimed from time to time, “the hour
-of thy deliverance is nigh!”
-
-But not for all the world would Nicolette have allowed Tan-tan to know
-that she had really been crying. And presently when the dragon was duly
-slain and the crimson hazel-bush duly testified that he lay in a pool of
-blood, the victorious knight cut the bonds which held Nicolette to the
-carob tree, and lifting her in his arms, he carried her to his gallant
-steed, which was a young pine tree that the mistral had uprooted some
-few years ago, and which lay prone upon the ground—the most perfect
-charger any knight could possibly wish for.
-
-What mattered after that, that old Margaï was cross because Nicolette’s
-stockings were all in holes? Tan-tan had deigned to say that Nicolette
-had a very good idea of play, which enigmatic utterance threw Nicolette
-into a veritable heaven of bliss. She did not know what it meant, but
-the tiny, podgy hand went seeking Tan-tan’s big, hot one and nestled
-there like a bird in its nest, and her large liquid eyes, still wet with
-tears, were turned on him with the look of perfect adoration, which was
-wont to bring a flush of impatience into his cheek.
-
-“Thou art stupid, Nicolette,” he would say almost shamefacedly, when
-that look came into her eyes, and with a war-whoop, he would dart up the
-winding path, bounding over rocks and broken boughs like a young stag,
-or swarming up the mountain ash like a squirrel, shutting his manly ears
-to the sweet, insidious call of baby lips that called pathetically to
-him from below:
-
-“Tan-tan!”
-
-
-Then, when outside it rained, or the mistral blew across the valley, it
-meant delicious wanderings through the interminable halls and corridors
-of the old château—more distressed maidens held in durance in
-castellated towers, Nicolette and Micheline held captive by cruel,
-unseen foes: there were walls to be scaled, prisons to be stormed, hasty
-flights along stone passages, discovery of fresh hiding-places, and
-always the same intrepid knight, energetic, hot and eager to rescue the
-damsels in distress.
-
-And when the distressed damsels were really too tired to go on being
-rescued, there would be those long and lovely halts in the great hall
-where past Comtes and Comtesses de Ventadour, vicomtes and demoiselles
-looked down with silent scorn from out the mildewed canvases and
-tarnished gold frames upon the decayed splendour of their ancient home.
-Here, Tan-tan would for the time being renounce his rôle of chivalrous
-knight-errant, and would stand thoughtful and absorbed before the
-portraits of his dead forbears. These pictures had a strange fascination
-for the boy. He never tired of gazing on them and repeating to his two
-devoted little listeners the tales which for the most part his
-grandmother had told him about these dead and gone ancestors.
-
-There was Rambaud de Ventadour, the handsome Comte of the days of the
-Grand Monarque, who had hied him from his old château in Provence to the
-Court of Versailles, where he cut a gallant figure with the best of that
-brilliant crowd of courtiers, stars of greater and lesser magnitude that
-revolved around the dazzling central sun. There was Madame la Comtesse
-Beatrix, the proud beauty whom he took for wife. They were rich in those
-days, the seigneurs of Ventadour, and Jaume Deydier, who was Nicolette’s
-ancestor, was nothing but a lacquey in their service; he used to take
-care of the old château while M. le Comte and Mme. la Comtesse went out
-into the gay and giddy world, to Paris, Versailles or Rambouillet.
-
-’Twas not often the old lands of Provence saw their seigneurs in those
-days, not until misfortune overtook them and Geoffroy, Comte de
-Ventadour, Tan-tan’s great-grandfather, he whose portrait hung just
-above the monumental hearth, returned, a somewhat sobered man, to the
-home of his forbears. Here he settled down with his two sons, and here
-Tan-tan’s father was born, and Tan-tan himself, and Micheline. But
-Nicolette’s father, Jaume Deydier, the descendant of the lacquey, now
-owned all the lands that once had belonged to the Comtes de Ventadour,
-and he was reputed to be the richest man in Provence, but he never set
-foot inside the old château.
-
-Nicolette did not really mind that her ancestor had been a lacquey. At
-six years of age that sort of information leaves one cold; nor did she
-quite know what a lacquey was, as there were none in the old homestead,
-over on the other side of the valley, where Margaï did the scrubbing,
-and the washing and the baking, put Nicolette to bed, and knitted
-innumerable pairs of woollen stockings. But she liked to hear about her
-ancestor because Tan-tan liked to talk about him, and about those
-wonderful times when the Comtes de Ventadour had gilded coaches and rode
-out on gaily caparisoned horses, going hawking, or chasing, or fishing
-in the Durance, the while old Jaume Deydier, the lacquey, had to stay at
-home and clean boots.
-
-“Whose boots, Tan-tan?” Nicolette would venture to ask, and a look of
-deep puzzlement would for a moment put to flight the laughter that dwelt
-in her hazel eyes.
-
-“Thou art stupid, Nicolette,” Tan-tan would reply with a shrug of his
-shoulders. “Those of the Comte and Comtesse de Ventadour, of course.”
-
-“All the day ... would he clean boots?” she insisted, in her halting
-little lisp. Then, as Tan-tan simply vouchsafed no reply to this foolish
-query, she added with a sigh of mixed emotions: “They must have worn
-boots and boots and boots!”
-
-After which she dismissed the subject of her ancestor from her mind
-because Tan-tan had gone on talking about his: about the Comte
-Joseph-Alexis, and the Vicomtesse Yolande, the Marquis de Croze (a
-collateral), and Damoysella Ysabeau d’Agoult, she who married the Comte
-Jeanroy de Ventadour, and was Lady-in-waiting to Mme. de Maintenon, the
-uncrowned Queen of France, and about a score or more of others, all
-great and gallant gentlemen or beautiful, proud ladies. But above all he
-would never weary of talking about the lovely Rixende, who was known
-throughout the land as the Lady of the Laurels. They also called her
-Riande, for short, because she was always laughing, and was so gay, so
-gay, until the day when M. le Comte her husband brought her here to his
-old home in Provence, after which she never even smiled again. She hated
-the old château, and vowed that such an owl’s nest gave her the megrims:
-in truth she was pining for the gaieties of Paris and Versailles, and
-even the people here, round about, marvelled why M. le Comte chose to
-imprison so gay a bird in this grim and lonely cage, and though he
-himself oft visited the Court of Versailles after that, went to Paris
-and to Rambouillet, he never again took his fair young wife with him,
-and she soon fell into melancholia and died, just like a song-bird in
-captivity.
-
-Tan-tan related all this with bated breath, and his great dark eyes were
-fixed with a kind of awed admiration on the picture which, in truth,
-portrayed a woman of surpassing beauty. Her hair was of vivid gold, and
-nestled in ringlets all around her sweet face, her eyes were as blue as
-the gentian that grew on the mountain-side; they looked out of the
-canvas with an expression of unbounded gaiety and joy of life, whilst
-her lips, which were full and red, were parted in a smile.
-
-“When I marry,” Tan-tan would declare, and set his arms akimbo in an
-attitude of unswerving determination, “I shall choose a wife who will be
-the exact image of Rixende, she will be beautiful and merry, and she
-will have eyes that are as blue as the sky. Then I shall take her with
-me to Paris, where she will put all the ladies of the Court to the
-blush. But when she comes back with me to Ventadour, I shall love her
-so, and love her so that she will go on smiling and laughing, and never
-pine for the courtiers and the balls and the routs, no, not for the
-Emperor himself.”
-
-Nicolette, sitting on the floor, and with her podgy arms encircling her
-knees, gazed wide-eyed on the beautiful Rixende who was to be the very
-image of Tan-tan’s future wife. She was not thinking about anything in
-particular, she just looked and looked, and wondered as one does when
-one is six and does not quite understand. Her great wondering eyes were
-just beginning to fill with tears, when a harsh voice broke in on
-Tan-tan’s eloquence.
-
-“A perfect programme, by my faith! Bertrand, my child, you may come and
-kiss my hand, and then run to your mother and tell her that I will join
-her at coffee this afternoon.”
-
-Bertrand did as he was commanded. The austere grandmother, tall and
-proud, and forbidding in a hooped gown, cut after the fashion of three
-decades ago, which she had never laid aside for the new-fangled modes of
-the mushroom Empire, held out her thin white hand, and the boy
-approached and kissed it, and she patted his cheek, and called him a
-true Ventadour.
-
-“While we sit over coffee,” she said, vainly trying to subdue her harsh
-voice to tones of gentleness, “I will tell you about your little cousin.
-She is called Rixende, after your beautiful ancestress, and when she
-grows up, she will be just as lovely as this picture....”
-
-She paused and raised a lorgnette to her eyes, gazed for a moment on the
-picture of the departed Riande, and then allowed her cold, wearied
-glance to wander round and down and about until they rested on the
-hunched-up little figure of Nicolette.
-
-“What is that child doing here?” she asked, speaking to Micheline who
-stood by, mute and shy, as she always was when her grandmama was nigh.
-
-It was Bertrand who replied:
-
-“Nicolette came to ask us to go over to the mas and have coffee there,”
-he said, hesitating, blushing, looking foolish, and avoiding Nicolette’s
-innocent glance. “Margaï has baked a big, big brioche,” Nicolette chimed
-in, in her piping little voice, “and churned some butter—and—and—there’s
-cream—heaps and heaps of cream—and——”
-
-“Go, Bertrand,” the old Comtesse broke in coldly, “and you too,
-Micheline, to your mother. I will join you all at coffee directly.”
-
-Even Bertrand, the favourite, the _enfant gâté_, dared not disobey when
-grandmama spoke in that tone of voice. He said: “Yes, grandmama,” quite
-meekly, and went out without daring to look again at Nicolette, for of a
-surety he knew that her eyes must be full of tears, and he himself was
-sorely tempted to cry, because he was so fond, so very fond of Margaï’s
-brioches, and of her yellow butter, and lovely jars of cream, whilst in
-mother’s room there would only be black bread with the coffee. So he
-threw back his head and ran, just ran out of the room; and as Nicolette
-had an uncomfortable lump in her wee throat she did not call to Tan-tan
-to come back, but sat there on the floor like a little round ball, her
-head buried between her knees, her brown curls all tangled and tossed
-around her head. Micheline on the other hand made no attempt to disguise
-her tears. Grandmama could not very well be more contemptuous and
-distant towards her than she always was, for Micheline was plain, and
-slightly misshapen, she limped, and her little face always looked
-pinched and sickly. Grandmama despised ugliness, she herself was so very
-tall and stately, and had been a noted beauty in the days before the
-Revolution. But being ugly and of no account had its advantages, because
-one could cry when one’s heart was full and pride did not stand in the
-way of tears. So when grandmama presently sailed out of the hall, taking
-no more notice of Nicolette than if the child had been a bundle of rags,
-Micheline knelt down beside her little friend, and hugged and kissed
-her.
-
-“Never mind about to-day, Nicolette,” she said, “run back and tell
-Margaï that we will come to-morrow. Grandmama never wants us two days
-running, and the brioche won’t be stale.”
-
-But at six years of age, when a whole life-time is stretched out before
-one, every day of waiting seems an eternity, and Nicolette cried and
-cried long after Micheline had gone.
-
-But presently a slight void inside her reminded her of Margaï’s brioche,
-and of the jar of cream, and the tears dried off, of themselves; she
-picked herself up, and ran out of the hall, along the familiar corridors
-where she had so often been a damsel in distress, and out of the postern
-gate. She ran down the mountain-side as fast as her short legs would
-carry her, down and down into the valley, then up again, bounding like a
-young kid, up the winding track to the old house which her much-despised
-ancestor had built on the slope above the Lèze when first he laid the
-foundations of the fortune which his descendants had consolidated after
-him. Up she ran, safe as a bird in its familiar haunts, up the gradients
-between the lines of olive trees now laden with fruit, the source of her
-father’s wealth. For while the noble Comtes de Ventadour had wasted
-their patrimony in luxury and in gambling, the Deydiers, father and son,
-had established a trade in oil, and in orange-flower water, both of
-which they extracted from the trees on the very land that they had
-bought bit by bit from their former seigneurs; and their oil was famed
-throughout the country, because one of the Deydiers had invented a
-process whereby his oil was sweeter than any other in the whole of
-Provence, and was sought after far and wide, and even in distant lands.
-But of this Nicolette knew nothing as yet: she did not even know that
-she loved the grey-green olive trees, and the terraced gradients down
-which she was just able to jump without tumbling, now that she was six
-and her legs had grown; she did not know that she loved the old house
-with its whitewashed walls, its sky-blue shutters, and multi-coloured
-tiled roof, and the crimson rose that climbed up the wall to the very
-window sill of her room, and the clumps of orange and lemon trees that
-smelt so sweet in the spring when they were laden with blossom, and the
-dark ficus trees, and feathery mimosa, and vine-covered arbours. She did
-not know that she loved them because her baby-heart had not yet begun to
-speak. All that she knew was that Tan-tan was beautiful, and the most
-wonderful boy that ever, ever was. There was nothing that Tan-tan could
-not do. He could jump on one leg far longer than any other boy in the
-country-side. He could throw the bar and the disc much farther even than
-Ameyric who was reckoned the finest thrower at the fêtes of Apt. He
-could play bows, and shoot with arrows, and to see him wrestle with some
-of the boys of the neighbourhood was enough to make one scream with
-excitement.
-
-Nicolette also knew that Tan-tan could make her cry whenever he was
-cross or impatient with her, but that it was nice, oh! ever so
-nice!—when he condescended to play with her, and carried her about in
-his arms, and when, at times, when she had been crying just in play, he
-comforted her with a kiss.
-
-
-But that was all long, long, so very long ago. Tan-tan now was a big
-boy, and he never slew dragons any more; and when Nicolette through
-force of habit called him Tan-tan, there was always somebody to reprove
-her; either the old Comtesse of whom she stood in mortal awe, or Pérone
-who was grandmama’s maid, and seemed to hold Nicolette in especial
-aversion, or the reverend Father Siméon-Luce who came daily from
-Manosque to the château in order to give lessons to Bertrand in all
-sorts of wonderful subjects. And so Nicolette had to say Bertrand like
-everybody else, only when she was quite alone with him, would she still
-say Tan-tan, and slide her small hand into his, and look up at him with
-wonder and admiration expressed in her luminous eyes. She took to coming
-less and less to the château; somehow she preferred to think of Tan-tan
-quietly, alone in her cheerful little room, from the windows of which
-she could see the top of the big carob tree to which he used to tie her,
-when she was a captive maiden and he would be slaying dragons for her
-sake. Bertrand was not really Tan-tan when he was at the château, and
-Father Siméon-Luce or grandmama were nigh and talked of subjects which
-Nicolette did not understand. The happy moments were when he and
-Micheline would come over to the mas, and Margaï would bake a lovely
-brioche, and they would all sit round the polished table and drink cups
-of delicious coffee with whipped cream on the top, and Bertrand’s eyes
-would glow, and he would exclaim: “Ah! it is good to be here! I wish I
-could stay here always.” An exclamation which threw Nicolette into a
-veritable ecstasy of happiness, until Jaume Deydier, her father, who was
-usually so kind and gentle with them all, would retort in a voice that
-was harsh and almost cruel:
-
-“You had better express that wish before my lady, your grandmother, my
-lad, and see how she will receive it.”
-
-But there were other happy moments, too. Though Bertrand no longer slew
-dragons, he went fishing in the Lèze on his half-holidays, and Nicolette
-was allowed to accompany him, and to carry his basket, or hold his rod,
-or pick up the fish when they wriggled and flopped about upon the
-stones. Micheline seldom came upon these occasions because the way was
-rough, and it made her tired to walk quite so far, and at the château no
-one knew that Nicolette was with Bertrand when he fished. Father
-Siméon-Luce was away on parish work over at Manosque, and grandmama
-never walked where it was rough, so Bertrand would call at the mas for
-Nicolette, and together the two children would wander up the bank of the
-turbulent little mountain stream, till they came to a pool way beyond
-Jourdans where fish was abundant, and where a group of boulders,
-grass-covered and shaded by feathery pines and grim carobs, made a
-palace fit for a fairy-king to dwell in. Here they would pretend that
-they were Paul and Virginie cast out on a desert island, dependent on
-their own exertions for their very existence. Bertrand had to fish, else
-they would have nothing to eat on the morrow.
-
-All the good things which Margaï’s loving hands had packed for them in
-the morning, were really either the result of mysterious foraging
-expeditions which Bertrand had undertaken at peril of his life, or of
-marvellous ingenuity on the part of Nicolette. Thus the luscious
-brioches were in reality crusts of bread which she had succeeded in
-baking in the sun, the milk she had really taken from a wild goat
-captured and held in duress amongst the mountain fastnesses of the
-island, the eggs Bertrand had collected in invisible crags where
-sea-fowls had their nests. Oh! it was a lovely game of “Let’s pretend!”
-which lasted until the shadows of evening crept over the crest of
-Luberon, and Bertrand would cast aside his rod, remembering that the
-hour was getting late, and grandmama would be waiting for him. Then they
-would return hand in hand, their shoes slung over their shoulders, their
-feet paddling in the cold, rippling stream. Way away to the west the
-setting sun would light a gorgeous fire in the sky behind Luberon, a
-golden fire that presently turned red, and against which the crests and
-crags stood out clear-cut and sharp, just as if the world ended there,
-and there was nothing behind the mountain-tops.
-
-In very truth for Nicolette the world did end here; her world! the world
-which held the mas that was her home, and to which she would have liked
-to have taken Tan-tan, and never let him go again.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER II
- LE LIVRE DE RAISON
-
-
-Grandmama sat very stiff and erect at the head of the table; and
-Bertrand sat next to her with the big, metal-clasped book still open
-before him, and a huge key placed upon the book. Micheline was making
-vain endeavours to swallow her tears, and mother sat as usual in her
-high-backed chair, her head resting against the cushions; she looked
-even paler, more tired than was her wont, her eyes were more swollen and
-red, as if she, too, had been crying.
-
-As Bertrand was going away on the morrow, going to St. Cyr, where he
-would learn to become an officer of the King, grandmama had opened the
-great brass-bound chest that stood in a corner of the living-room, and
-taken out the “Book of Reason,” a book which contained the family
-chronicles of the de Ventadours from time immemorial, copies of their
-baptism and marriage certificates, their wills, and many other deeds and
-archives which had a bearing upon the family history. Such a book—called
-“_Livre de Raison_”—exists in every ancient family of Provence; it is
-kept in a chest of which the head of the house has the key, and whenever
-occasion demands the book is taken out of its resting-place, and the
-eldest son reads out loud, to the assembled members of the family,
-extracts from it, as his father commands him to do.
-
-Just for a time, when Bertrand’s father brought a young wife home to the
-old château, his old mother—over-reluctantly no doubt—resigned her
-position as head of the house, but since his death, which occurred when
-Bertrand was a mere baby, and Micheline not yet born, grandmama had
-resumed the reins of authority which she had wielded to her own complete
-satisfaction ever since she had been widowed. Of a truth, her weak,
-backboneless daughter-in-law, with her persistent ill-health and
-constant repinings and tears, was not fit to conduct family affairs that
-were in such a hopeless tangle as those of the de Ventadours. The young
-Comtesse had yielded without a struggle to her mother-in-law’s masterful
-assumption of authority; and since that hour it was grandmama who had
-ruled the household, superintended the education of her grandchildren,
-regulated their future, ordered the few servants about, and kept the
-keys of the dower-chests. It was she also who put the traditional “Book
-of Reason” to what uses she thought best. Mother acquiesced in
-everything, never attempted to argue; it would have been useless, for
-grandmama would brook neither argument nor contradiction, and mother was
-too ill, too apathetic to attempt a conflict in which of a surety she
-would have been defeated.
-
-And so when grandmama decided that as soon as Bertrand had attained his
-seventeenth year he should go to St. Cyr, mother had acquiesced without
-a murmur, even though she felt that the boy was too young, too
-inexperienced to be thus launched into the world where his isolated
-upbringing in far-off old Provence would handicap him in face of his
-more sophisticated companions. Only once did she suggest meekly, in her
-weak and tired voice, that the life at St. Cyr offered many temptations
-to a boy hitherto unaccustomed to freedom, and to the society of
-strangers.
-
-“The cadets have so many days’ leave,” she said, “Bertrand will be in
-Paris a great deal.”
-
-“Bah!” grandmama had retorted with a shrug of her shoulders, “Sybille de
-Mont-Pahon is no fool, else she were not my sister. She will look after
-Bertrand well enough if only for the sake of Rixende.”
-
-After which feeble effort mother said nothing more, and in her gentle,
-unobtrusive way set to, to get Bertrand’s things in order. Of course she
-was bound to admit that it was a mightily good thing for the boy to go
-to St. Cyr, where he would receive an education suited to his rank, as
-well as learn those airs and graces which since the restoration of King
-Louis had once more become the hall-mark that proclaimed a gentleman. It
-would also be a mightily good thing for him to spend a year or two in
-the house of his great-aunt, Mme. de Mont-Pahon, a lady of immense
-wealth, whose niece Rixende would in truth be a suitable wife for
-Bertrand in the years to come. But he was still so young, so very young
-even for his age, and to put thoughts of a mercenary marriage, or even
-of a love-match into the boy’s head seemed to the mother almost a sin.
-
-But grandmama thought otherwise.
-
-“It is never too soon,” she declared, “to make a boy understand
-something of his future destiny, and of the responsibilities which he
-will have to shoulder. Sybille de Mont-Pahon desires the marriage as
-much as I do: she speaks of it again in her last letter to me: Rixende’s
-father, our younger sister’s child, was one of those abominable traitors
-to his King who chose to lick the boots of that Corsican upstart who had
-dared to call himself Emperor of the French. Heaven being just, the
-renegade has fallen into dire penury and Sybille has cared for his
-daughter as if she were her own, but the stain upon her name can be
-wiped out only by an alliance with a family such as ours. Bertrand’s
-path lies clear before him: win Sybille’s regard and the affection of
-Rixende, and the Mont-Pahon millions will help to regild the tarnished
-escutcheon of the Ventadours, and drag us all out of this slough of
-penury and degradation in which some of our kindred have already gone
-under.”
-
-Thus the day drew nigh when Bertrand would have to go. Everything was
-ready for his departure and his box was packed, and Jasmin, the man of
-all work, had already taken it across to Jaume Deydier’s; for at six
-o’clock on the morrow Deydier’s barouche would be on the road down
-below, and it would take Bertrand as far as Pertuis, where he would pick
-up the diligence to Avignon and thence to Paris.
-
-What wonder that mother wept! Bertrand had never been away from home,
-and Paris was such a long, such a very long way off! Bertrand who had
-never slept elsewhere than in his own little bed, in the room next to
-Micheline’s, would have to sleep in strange inns, or on the cushions of
-the diligence. The journey would take a week, and he would have so very
-little money to spend on small comforts and a good meal now and then. It
-was indeed awful to be so poor, that Micheline’s christening cup had to
-be sold to provide Bertrand with pocket money on the way. Oh, pray God!
-pray God that the boy found favour in the eyes of his rich relative, and
-that Rixende should grow up to love him as he deserved to be loved!
-
-But grandmama did not weep. She was fond of Bertrand in her way, fonder
-of him than she was, or had been, of any one else in the world, but in
-an entirely unemotional way. She was ambitious for him, chiefly because
-in him and through him she foresaw the re-establishment of the family
-fortunes.
-
-Ever since he had come to the age of understanding, she had talked to
-him about his name, his family, his ancestors, the traditions and
-glories of the past which were recorded in the Book of Reason. And on
-this last afternoon which Bertrand would spend at home for many a long
-year, she got the book out of the chest, and made him read extracts from
-it, from the story of Guilhem de Ventadour who went to the Crusades with
-King Louis, down to Bertrand’s great-great-grandfather who was one of
-the pall-bearers at the funeral of the Grand Monarque.
-
-The reading of these extracts from the Book of Reason took on, on this
-occasion, the aspect of a solemn rite. Bertrand, who loved his family
-history, read on with enthusiasm and fervour, his eyes glowing with
-pride, his young voice rolling out the sentences, when the book told of
-some marvellous deed of valour perpetrated by one of his forbears, or of
-the riches and splendours which were theirs in those days, wherever they
-went. Nor did he tire or wish to leave off until grandmama suddenly and
-peremptorily bade him close the book. He had come to the page where his
-grandfather had taken up the family chronicles, and he had nought but
-tales of disappointments, of extravagance and of ever-growing poverty to
-record.
-
-“There, it’s getting late,” grandmama said decisively, “put down the
-book, Bertrand, and you may lock it up in the chest, and then give me
-back the key.”
-
-But Bertrand lingered on, the book still open before him, the heavy key
-of the chest laid upon its open pages. He was so longing to read about
-his grandfather, and about his uncle Raymond, around whose name and
-personality there hung some kind of mystery. He thought that since he
-was going away on the morrow, the privileges of an _enfant gâté_ might
-be accorded him to-night, and his eagerly expressed wish fulfilled. But
-the words had scarcely risen to his lips before grandmama said
-peremptorily: “Go, Bertrand, do as I tell you.”
-
-And when grandmama spoke in that tone it was useless to attempt to
-disobey. Swallowing his mortification, Bertrand closed the book and,
-without another word, he picked up the big key and took the book and
-locked it up in the chest that stood in the furthest corner of the room.
-He felt cross and disappointed, conscious of a slight put upon him as
-the eldest son of the house and the only male representative of the
-Ventadours. He was by right the head of the family, and it was not just
-that he should be governed by women. Ah! when he came back from St.
-Cyr...!
-
-But here his meditations were interrupted by the sound of his name
-spoken by his mother.
-
-“Bertrand ought to go,” she was saying in her gentle and hesitating way,
-“and say good-bye to Nicolette and to Jaume Deydier and thank him for
-lending his barouche to-morrow.”
-
-“I do not see the necessity,” grandmama replied. “He saw Deydier last
-Sunday, and methought he would have preferred to spend the rest of his
-time with his own sister.”
-
-“Micheline might go with him,” mother urged, “as far as the mas. She
-would enjoy half an hour’s play with Nicolette.”
-
-“In very truth,” grandmama broke in with marked irritation, “I do not
-understand, my good Marcelle, how you can encourage Micheline to
-associate with that Deydier child. I vow her manners get worse every
-day, and no wonder; the brat is shockingly brought up by that old fool
-Margaï, and Jaume Deydier himself has never been more than a peasant.”
-
-“Nicolette is only a child,” mother had replied with a weary sigh, “and
-Micheline will have no one of her own age to speak to, when Bertrand has
-gone.”
-
-“As to that, my dear,” grandmama retorted icily, “you have brought this
-early separation on yourself. Bertrand might have remained at home
-another couple of years, studying with Father Siméon-Luce, but frankly
-this intimacy with the Deydiers frightened me, and hastened my decision
-to send him to St. Cyr.”
-
-“It was a cruel decision, madame,” the Comtesse Marcelle rejoined with
-unwonted energy, “Bertrand is young and——”
-
-“He is seventeen,” the old Comtesse interposed in her hard, trenchant
-voice, “an impressionable age. And we do not want a repetition of the
-adventure which sent Raymond de Ventadour——”
-
-“Hush, madame, in Heaven’s name!” her daughter-in-law broke in hastily,
-and glanced with quick apprehension in the direction where Bertrand
-stood gazing with the eager curiosity of his age, wide-eyed and excited,
-upon the old Comtesse, scenting a mystery of life and adventure which
-was being withheld from him.
-
-Grandmama beckoned to him, and made him kneel on the little cushion at
-her feet. He had grown into a tall and handsome lad of late, with the
-graceful, slim stature of his race, and that wistful expression in the
-eyes which is noticeable in most of the portraits of the de Ventadours,
-and which gave to his young face an almost tragic look.
-
-Grandmama with delicate, masterful hand, pushed back the fair unruly
-hair from the lad’s forehead and gazed searchingly into his face. He
-returned her glance fearlessly, even lovingly, for he was fond, in a
-cool kind of way, of his stately grandmother, who was so austere and so
-stern to everybody and unbent only for him.
-
-“I wonder,” she said, and her eyes, which time had not yet dimmed,
-appeared to search the boy’s very soul.
-
-“What at, grandmama?” he asked.
-
-“If I can trust you, Bertrand.”
-
-“Trust me?” the boy exclaimed, indignant at the doubt. “I am Comte de
-Ventadour,” he went on proudly. “I would sooner die than commit a
-dishonourable action....”
-
-Whereat grandmama laughed;—an unpleasant, grating laugh it was, which
-acted like an icy douche upon the boy’s enthusiasm. She turned her gaze
-on her daughter-in-law, whose pale face took on a curious ashen hue,
-whilst her trembling lips murmured half incoherently:
-
-“Madame—for pity’s sake——”
-
-“Ah bah!” the old lady rejoined with a shrug of the shoulders, “the boy
-will have to know sooner or later that his father——”
-
-“Madame——!” the younger woman pleaded once more, but this time there was
-just a thought of menace, and less of humility in her tone.
-
-“There, there!” grandmama rejoined dryly, “calm your fears, my good
-Marcelle, I won’t say anything to-day. Bertrand goes to-morrow. We shall
-not see him for two years: let him by all means go under the belief that
-no de Ventadour has ever committed a dishonourable action.”
-
-Throughout this short passage of arms between his mother and
-grandmother, Bertrand had remained on his knees, his great dark eyes,
-with that wistful look of impending tragedy in them, wandering excitedly
-from one familiar face to the other. This was not the first time that
-his keen ears had caught a hint of some dark mystery that clung around
-the memory of the father whom he had never known. Like most children,
-however, he would sooner have died than ask a direct question, but this
-he knew, that whenever his father’s name was mentioned, his mother wept,
-and grandmama’s glance became more stern, more forbidding than its wont.
-And, now on the eve of his departure for St. Cyr, he felt that mystery
-encompass him, poisoning the joy he had in going away from the gloomy
-old château, from old women and girls and senile servitors, out into the
-great gay world of Paris, where the romance and adventures of which he
-had dreamt ever since he could remember anything, would at last fall to
-his lot, with all the good things of this life. He felt that he was old
-enough now to know what it was that made his mother so perpetually sad,
-that she had become old before her time, sick and weary, an absolute
-nonentity in family affairs over which grandmama ruled with a masterful
-hand. But now he was too proud to ask. They treated him as a child—very
-well! he was going away, and when he returned he would show them who
-would henceforth be the master of his family’s destiny. But for the
-moment all that he ventured on was a renewed protest:
-
-“You can trust me in everything, grandmama,” he said. “I am not a
-child.”
-
-Grandmama was still gazing into his face, gazing as if she would read
-all the secrets of his young unsophisticated soul: he returned her gaze
-with a glance as searching as her own. For a moment they were in perfect
-communion these two, the old woman with one foot in the grave, and the
-boy on the threshold of life. They understood one another, and each read
-in the other’s face, the same pride, the same ambition, and the same
-challenge to an adverse fate. For a moment, too, it seemed as if the
-grandmother would speak, tell the boy something at least of the
-tragedies which had darkened the last few pages of the family
-chronicles; and Bertrand, quite unconsciously, put so much compelling
-force into his gaze that the old woman was on the point of yielding. But
-once more the mother’s piteous voice pleaded for silence:
-
-“Madame!” she exclaimed.
-
-Her voice broke the spell; grandmama rose abruptly to her feet, which
-caused Bertrand to tumble backwards off the cushion. By the time he had
-picked himself up again, grandmama had gone.
-
-
-Bertrand felt low and dispirited, above all cross with his mother for
-interfering. He went out of the room without kissing her. At first he
-thought of following grandmama into her room and forcing her to tell him
-all that he wanted to know, but pride held him back. He would not be a
-suppliant: he would not beg, there where in a very short time he would
-command. There could be nothing dishonourable in the history of the de
-Ventadours. They were too proud, too noble, for dishonour even to touch
-their name. Instinctively Bertrand had wandered down to the great hall
-where hung the portraits of those Ventadours who had been so rich and so
-great in the past. Bertrand was now going out into the world in order to
-rebuild those fortunes which an unjust fate had wrested from him. He
-gazed on the portrait of lovely Rixende. She, too, had been rich and
-brought a splendid dowry to her lord when she married him. He had proved
-ungrateful and she had died of sorrow. Bertrand marvelled if in truth
-his cousin Rixende was like her namesake. Anyway she was rich, and he
-would love her to his dying day if she consented to be his wife.
-
-Already he loved her because he had been told that she had hair glossy
-and golden like the Rixende of the picture, and great mysterious eyes as
-blue as the gentian; and that her lips smiled like those of Rixende had
-done, whereupon he marvelled if they would be good to kiss. After which,
-by an unexplainable train of thought, he fell to thinking of Nicolette.
-She had sent him a message by Micheline yesterday that she would wait
-for him all the afternoon, on their island beside the pool. It was now
-past four o’clock. The shades of evening were fast gathering in, in the
-valley below, and even up here on the heights the ciliated shadows of
-carob and olive were beginning to lengthen. It would take an hour to run
-as far as the pool; and then it would be almost time to come home again,
-for of late Jaume Deydier had insisted that Nicolette must be home
-before dark. It was foolish of Nicolette to be waiting for him so far
-away. Why could she not be sensible and come across to the château to
-say good-bye? The boy was fighting within himself, fighting a battle
-wherein tenderness and vanity were on the one side, and a false sense of
-pride and manliness on the other. In the end it was perhaps vanity that
-won the fight. All day he had been treated as a child that was being
-packed up and sent to school: all day he had been talked to, and
-admonished, and preached at, first by grandmama, and then by Father
-Siméon-Luce; he had been wept over by mother and by Micheline: now
-Nicolette neither admonished nor wept. He would not allow her to do the
-former and she was too sensible to attempt the latter. She would
-probably stand quite still and listen while he told her of his plans for
-the future, and all the fine things he would do when he was of age, and
-rich, and had married his cousin Rixende.
-
-Nicolette was sensible, she would soothe his ruffled self-esteem and
-restore to him some of that confidence in himself of which he would
-stand in sore need during the long and lonely voyage that lay before
-him.
-
-Hardly conscious of his own purpose, Bertrand sauntered down the
-mountain-side. It was still hot on this late September afternoon, and
-the boy instinctively sought, as he descended, the cool shadows that lay
-across the terraced gradients. A pungent scent of rosemary and
-eucalyptus was in the air, and from the undergrowth around came the
-muffled sound of mysterious, little pattering feet, or call of tiny
-beasts to their mates. Bertrand’s head ached, and his hands felt as if
-they were on fire. A curious restlessness and dissatisfaction made him
-feel out of tune with these woods which he loved more than he knew, with
-the blood-red berries of the mountain ash that littered the ground, and
-the low bushes of hazel-nut which autumn had painted a vivid crimson.
-Now he was down in the valley and up again on the spur behind which
-tossed and twirled the clear mountain stream.
-
-The rough walk was doing him good: his body felt hot but his hands were
-cooler and his temples ceased to throb. When he reached the water’s
-edge, he sat down on a boulder and took off his boots and his stockings
-and slung them over his shoulder, and walked up the bed of the stream
-until the waters widened into that broad, silent pool which washed the
-shores of his fairy island. Already from afar he had spied Nicolette;
-she was watching for him on the grassy slope, clinging with one hand to
-the big carob that overhung the pool. She had on a short kirtle of faded
-blue linen, and a white apron and shift, the things she always wore when
-she was Virginie and he was Paul on their fairy island. She had
-obviously been paddling, for she had taken off her shoes and stockings,
-and her feet and legs shone like rose-tinted metal in the cool shade of
-the trees. Her head was bare and a soft breeze stirred the loose brown
-curls about her head, but Bertrand could not see her face, for her head
-was bent as if she were gazing intently into the pool. Way up beyond the
-valley, the sinking sun had tinged the mountain peaks with gold, and had
-already lit the big, big fire in the sky behind Luberon, but here on the
-island everything was cool and grey and peaceful, with only the murmur
-of the stream over the pebbles to break the great solemn silence of the
-woods.
-
-When Bertrand jumped upon the big boulder, the one from which he was
-always wont to fish, Nicolette looked up and smiled. But she did not say
-anything, not at first, and Bertrand stood by a little shamefaced and
-quite unaccountably bashful.
-
-“The fish have been shy all the afternoon,” were the first words that
-Nicolette said.
-
-“Did you try and fish?” Bertrand asked.
-
-Nicolette pointed to a rod and empty basket which lay on the grass close
-by.
-
-“I borrowed those from Ameyric over at La Bastide,” she said. “I wanted
-to try my hand at it.” She paused. Then she swallowed; swallowed hard
-and resolutely as if there had been a very big lump in her throat. Then
-she said quite simply:
-
-“I shall have to do something on long afternoons when I come here——”
-
-“But you are going away too,” the boy rejoined, quite angry with himself
-because his voice was husky.
-
-“Not till after the New Year. Then I am going to Avignon.”
-
-“Avignon?”
-
-“To school at the Ladies of the Visitation,” she explained, and added
-quaintly: “I am very ignorant, you know, Tan-tan.”
-
-He frowned and she thought that he was cross because she had called him
-Tan-tan.
-
-“By the time you come back,” she said meekly, “I shall be quite used to
-calling you M. le Comte.”
-
-“Don’t be stupid, Nicolette,” was all that Bertrand could think of
-saying.
-
-They were both silent after that, and as Nicolette turned to climb up
-the gradient, Bertrand followed her, half reluctantly. He knew she was
-going to the hut of Paul et Virginie: the place they were wont to call
-their island home. It was just an old, a very old olive tree, with a
-huge, hollow trunk, in which they, as children, could easily find
-shelter, and in the spring the ground around it was gay with buttercups
-and daisies; and bunches of vivid blue gentian and lavender and broom
-nestled against the great grey boulders. Here Bertrand and Nicolette had
-been in the habit of sitting when they pretended to be Paul et Virginie
-cast off on a desert island, and here they would eat the food which
-“Paul” had found at peril of his life, and which “Virginie” had cooked
-with such marvellous ingenuity. They had been so happy there, so often.
-The wood-pigeons would come and pick up the crumbs after they had
-finished eating, and now and then, when they sat very, very still, a
-hare would dart out from behind a great big boulder, and peep out at
-them with large frightened eyes, his long ears sharply silhouetted
-against the sun-kissed earth, and at the slightest motion from them, or
-wilful clapping of their hands, it would dart away again, leaving
-Bertrand morose and fretful because, though he was a big man, he was not
-yet allowed to have a gun.
-
-“When I am a man,” was the burden of his sighing, and Nicolette would
-have much ado to bring the smile back into his eyes.
-
-They had been so happy—so often. The flowers were their friends, the
-wild pansy with its quizzical wee face, the daisy with the secrets,
-which its petals plucked off one by one, revealed, the lavender which
-had to be carried home in huge bunches for Margaï to put in muslin bags.
-All but the gentian. Nicolette never liked the gentian, though its
-petals were of such a lovely, heavenly blue. But whenever Bertrand spied
-one he would pluck it, and stick it into his buttonhole: “The eyes of my
-Rixende,” he would say, “will be bluer than this.” Fortunately there was
-not much gentian growing on the island of Paul et Virginie.
-
-They had been so happy here—so often, away from grandmama’s stern gaze
-and Father Siméon-Luce’s admonitions, when they had just pretended and
-pretended: pretended that the Lèze was the great open sea, on which
-never a ship came in sight to take them away from their beloved island,
-out into the great world which they had never known.
-
-But to-day to Bertrand, who was going away on the morrow into that same
-great and unknown world, the game of pretence appeared futile and
-childish. He was a man now, and could no longer play. Somehow he felt
-cross with Nicolette for having put on her “Virginie” dress, and he
-pretended that his feet were cold, and proceeded to put on his stockings
-and his boots.
-
-“The big ship has come in sight, Bertrand,” the girl said. “We will
-never see our island again.”
-
-“That is nonsense, Nicolette,” Bertrand rejoined, seemingly deeply
-occupied in the putting on of his boots. “We will often come here, very
-often, when the trout are plentiful and I am home for the holidays.”
-
-She shook her head.
-
-“Margaï,” she said, “overheard Pérone talking to Jasmin the other day,
-and Pérone said that Mme. la Comtesse did not wish you to come home for
-at least two years.”
-
-“Well! in two years’ time....” he argued, with a shrug of his shoulders.
-
-She offered him some lovely buttered brioche, and said it was fish she
-had dried by a new process on slabs of heated stone, and she also had
-some milk, which she said she had found inside a coconut.
-
-“The coconut trees are plentiful on the island,” she said, “and the milk
-from the nuts is as sweet as if it were sugared.” But Bertrand would not
-eat, he said he had already had coffee and cakes in grandmama’s room,
-and Nicolette abstractedly started crumbling up the brioche, hoping that
-the wood-pigeons would soon come for their meal. She was trying to
-recapture the spirit of a past that was no more: the elusive spirit of
-that happy world in which she had dwelt alone with Tan-tan. But strive
-how she might, she felt that the outer gates of that world were being
-closed against her for ever. Suddenly she realised that it was getting
-dark, and that she felt a little cold. She squatted on the ground and
-put on her shoes and stockings.
-
-“We shall have to hurry,” she said, “father does not like me to be out
-long after dark.”
-
-Then she jumped to her feet and started climbing quickly up the
-stone-built terraces, darting at break-neck speed round and about the
-olive trees, and deliberately turning her back on the pool, and the
-fairy island which she knew now that she would never, never see again.
-Bertrand had some difficulty in following her. Though he felt rather
-cross, he also felt vaguely remorseful. Somehow he wished now that he
-had not come at all.
-
-“Nicolette,” he called, “why, you have not said good-bye!”
-
-And this he said because Nicolette had in truth scurried just like a
-young hare, way off to the right, and was now running and leaping down
-the gradients till she reached the fence of the mas which was her home.
-Here she leaned against the gate. Bertrand, running after her as fast as
-he could, could scarce distinguish her in the fast gathering gloom. He
-could only vaguely see the gleam of her white shift and apron. She was
-leaning against the gate, and a pale gleam of twilight outlined her arm
-and hand and the silhouette of her curly head.
-
-“Nicolette,” he called again, “don’t go in, I must kiss you good-bye.”
-
-As usual she was obedient to his command, and waited, panting a little
-after this madcap run through the woods, till he was near her.
-
-He took her hand and kissed her on the temple.
-
-“Good-bye, Nicolette,” he said cheerily, “don’t forget me.”
-
-“Good-bye, Bertrand,” she murmured under her breath.
-
-Then she turned quickly: and was through the gate and out of sight
-before he could say another word. Ah well! girls were strange beings. So
-unreliable. A man never knew, when she smiled, if she was going to frown
-the very next minute.
-
-As to that, Bertrand was glad that Nicolette had not cried, or made a
-scene. He was a man now, and really hated the sentimental episodes to
-which his dear mother and even Micheline indulged in so generously. Poor
-little Nicolette, no doubt her life would be rather dull after this, as
-Micheline was not really strong enough for the violent exercise in which
-Nicolette revelled with all the ardour of her warm blood and healthy
-young body. But no doubt she would like the convent at Avignon, and the
-society of rich, elegant girls, for of a truth, as grandmama always
-said, her manners had of late become rather rough, under the tutelage of
-old Margaï—a mere servant—and of her father, who was no more than a
-peasant. The way she ran away from him, Bertrand, just now, without
-saying a proper “good-bye,” argued a great want of knowledge on her part
-of the amenities of social life. And when he said to her: “Good-bye,
-Nicolette, do not forget me!” she should have answered....
-
-Ah, bah! What mattered? It was all over now, thank the Lord, the
-good-byes and the weepings and the admonitions. The book of life lay
-open at last before him. To-morrow he would shake the dust of old
-Provence from his feet. To-morrow he would begin to read. Paris!
-Rixende! Wealth! The great big world. Oh, God! how weary he was of
-penury and of restraint!
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER III
- THE HONOUR OF THE NAME
-
-
-Bertrand came home for his Easter holidays after he had passed out of
-St. Cyr and received his commission in the King’s bodyguard: an honour
-which he owed as much to his name as to Madame de Mont-Pahon’s wealth
-and influence. He was only granted two weeks’ vacation because political
-conditions in Paris were in a greatly disturbed state just then, owing
-to the King’s arbitrary and reactionary policy, which caused almost as
-much seething discontent as that which precipitated the Revolution nigh
-on forty years ago. Louis XVIII in very truth was so unpopular at this
-time, and the assassination of his nephew, the Duc de Berry, two years
-previously, had so preyed upon his mind that he never stirred out of his
-château de Versailles save under a powerful escort of his trusted
-bodyguard.
-
-It was therefore a matter of great importance for Bertrand’s future
-career that he should not be too long absent from duty, which at any
-moment might put him in the way of earning distinction for himself, and
-the personal attention of the King.
-
-As it happened, when he did come home during the spring of that year
-1822, Nicolette was detained in the convent school at Avignon because
-she had measles. A very prosy affair, which caused poor little Micheline
-many a tear.
-
-She had been so anxious that her dear little friend should see how
-handsome Bertrand had grown, and how splendid he looked in his beautiful
-blue uniform all lavishly trimmed with gold lace, and the képi with the
-tuft of white feathers in front, which gave him such a martial
-appearance.
-
-In truth, Micheline was so proud of her brother that she would have
-liked to take him round the whole neighbourhood and show him to all
-those who had known him as a reserved and rather puny lad. She would
-above all things have loved to take him across to the mas and let Jaume
-Deydier and Margaï see him, for then surely they would write and tell
-Nicolette about him. Bertrand acquiesced quite humouredly in the idea
-that she should thus take him on a grand tour to be inspected, and plans
-were formed to go over to Apt, and see M. le Curé there, and Gastinel
-Barnadou, the mayor of the commune, who lived at La Bastide, and whose
-son Ameyric was considered the handsomest lad of the country-side, and
-the bravest and most skilful too. All the girls were in love with him
-because he could run faster, jump higher, and throw the bar and the disc
-farther than any man between the Caulon and the Durance, but Micheline
-knew that as soon as Huguette or Madeleine or Rigaude set eyes on her
-Bertrand they would never look on any other man again. And Bertrand
-smiled and listened to Micheline’s plans, and promised that he would go
-with her to Jaume Deydier’s or to Apt, or whithersoever she chose to
-take him. But the Easter holidays came and went: Father Siméon-Luce came
-over from Manosque to celebrate Mass in the chapel of the château, then
-he went away again. And after Easter the weather turned cold and wet. It
-was raining nearly every day, and for one reason or another it was
-difficult to go over to the mas, and the expedition to Apt was an
-impossibility because there was no suitable vehicle in the coach-house
-of the château, and it was impossible to borrow Jaume Deydier’s barouche
-until one had paid him a formal visit.
-
-And so the time went by and the day was at hand when Bertrand had to
-return to Versailles. Instead of going in comfort in Deydier’s barouche
-as far as Pertuis, he went with Jasmin in the cart, behind the old horse
-that had done work in and about the château for more years than Bertrand
-could remember. The smart officer of the King’s bodyguard sat beside the
-old man-of-all-work, on a wooden plank, with his feet planted on the box
-that contained his gorgeous uniforms, and his one thought while the old
-horse trotted leisurely along the rough mountain roads, was how good it
-would be to be back at Versailles. Visions of the brilliantly lighted
-salons floated tantalisingly before his gaze, of the King and the Queen,
-and M. le Comte d’Artois, and all the beautiful ladies of the Court, the
-supper and card parties, the Opera and the rides in the Bois. And amidst
-all these visions there was one more tantalising, more alluring than the
-rest: the vision of his still unknown cousin Rixende. She was coming
-from the fashionable convent in Paris, where she had been finishing her
-education, in order to spend the next summer holidays with her
-great-aunt, Mme. de Mont-Pahon. In his mind he could see her as the real
-counterpart of the picture which he had loved ever since he was a boy.
-Rixende of the gentian-blue eyes and fair curly locks! His Lady of the
-Laurels. Rixende—the heiress to the Mont-Pahons’ millions—who, with her
-wealth, her influence and her beauty, would help to restore the glories
-of the family of Ventadour, which to his mind was still the finest
-family in France. With her money he would restore the old feudal château
-in Provence, of which, despite its loneliness and dilapidated
-appearance, he was still inordinately proud.
-
-Once more the halls and corridors would resound with laughter and
-merry-making, once more would gallant courtiers whisper words of love in
-fair ladies’ ears! He and lovely Rixende would restore the Courts of
-Love that had been the glory of old Provence in mediæval days; they
-would be patrons of the Arts, and attract to this fair corner of France
-all that was greatest among the wits, sweetest among musicians, most
-famous in the world of letters. Ah! they were lovely visions that
-accompanied Bertrand on his lonely drive through the mountain passes of
-his boyhood’s home. For as long as he could, he gazed behind him on the
-ruined towers of the old château, grimly silhouetted against the
-afternoon sky. Then, when a sharp turn of the road hid the old owl’s
-nest from view, he looked before him, where life beckoned to him full of
-promises and of coming joys, and where through a haze of fluffy,
-cream-coloured clouds, he seemed to see blue-eyed Rixende holding out to
-him a golden cornucopia from which fell a constant stream of roses, each
-holding a bag full of gold concealed in its breast.
-
-
-It was owing to the war with Spain, and the many conspiracies of the
-Carbonari that Bertrand was unable for the next three years to obtain a
-sufficient extension of leave to visit his old home. He was now a full
-lieutenant in the King’s bodyguard, and Mme. de Mont-Pahon wrote with
-keen enthusiasm about his appearance and his character, both of which
-had earned her appreciation.
-
-
-“_It is the dream of my declining days_,” she wrote to her sister, the
-old Comtesse de Ventadour, “_that Bertrand and Rixende should be united.
-Both these children are very dear to me: kinship and affection binds me
-equally to both. I am old now, and sick, but my most earnest prayer to
-God is to see them happy ere I close my eyes in their last long sleep._”
-
-
-In another letter she wrote:
-
-
-“_Bertrand has won my regard as well as my affection. In this last
-affair at Belfort, whither the King’s bodyguard was sent to quell the
-conspiracy of those abominable Carbonari, his bravery as well as his
-shrewdness were liberally commented on. I only wish he would make more
-headway in his courtship of Rixende. Of course the child is young, and
-does not understand how serious a thing life is: but Bertrand also is
-too serious at times, at others he seems to reserve his enthusiasm for
-the card-table or the pleasure of the chase. For his sake, as well as
-for that of Rixende, I would not like this marriage, on which I have set
-my heart, to be delayed too long._”
-
-
-Later on she became even more urgent:
-
-
-“_The doctors tell me I have not long to live. Ah, well! my dear, I have
-had my time, let the two children whom I love have theirs. My fortune
-will suffice for a brilliant life for them, I make no doubt: but it must
-remain in its entirety. I will not have Bertrand squander it at cards or
-in pearl-necklaces for the ladies of the Opera. Therefore hurry on the
-marriage on your side, my good Margarita, and I will do my best on
-mine._”
-
-
-The old Comtesse, with her sister’s last letter in her hand, hurried to
-her daughter-in-law’s room.
-
-“You see, Marcelle,” she said resolutely, after a hurried and
-unsympathetic inquiry as to the younger woman’s health: “You see how it
-is. Everything depends on Bertrand. Sybille de Mont-Pahon means to
-divide her wealth between him and Rixende, but he will lose all if he
-does not exert himself. Oh! if I had been a man!” she exclaimed, and
-looked down with an obvious glance of contempt on the two invalids,
-mother and daughter, the two puny props of the tottering house of
-Ventadour.
-
-“Bertrand can but lead an honourable life,” the mother argued wearily.
-“He is an honourable man, but you could not expect him at his age to
-toady to an old woman for the mere sake of her wealth.”
-
-“Who talks of toadying?” the old woman exclaimed, with an irritable note
-in her harsh voice. “You are really stupid, Marcelle.”
-
-Over five years had gone by since first Bertrand went away from the old
-home in Provence, driven as far as Pertuis in Deydier’s barouche, his
-pockets empty, and his heart full of longing for that great world into
-which he was just entering. Five years and more, and now he was more
-than a man; he was the head of the house of Ventadour, one of the most
-renowned families in France, who had helped to make history, and whose
-lineage could be traced back to the days of Charlemagne, even though,
-now—in the nineteenth century—they owned but a few mètres of barren land
-around an ancient and dilapidated château.
-
-Not even grandmama disputed Bertrand’s right at this hour to make use of
-the Book of Reason as he thought best, and she had promised him over and
-over again of late, by written word, that when next he came to
-Ventadour, she would give him the key of the chest that contained the
-family archives. To a Provençal, the key to the Book of Reason is a
-symbol of his own status as head of the house, and to Bertrand it meant
-all that and more, because his pride in his family and lineage, and even
-in the old barrack which he called home was the dominating factor in all
-his actions, and because he felt that there could be nothing in his
-family history that was not worthy and honourable. There had been
-secrets kept from him while he was a child, secrets in connection with
-his father, and with his great-uncle, Raymond de Ventadour, but Bertrand
-was willing to admit that there might have been a reason for this, one
-that was good enough to determine the actions of grandmama, who was
-usually to be trusted in all affairs that concerned the honour of the
-family.
-
-But somehow things did not occur just as Bertrand had expected. His
-arrival at the château was a great event, of course, and from the first
-he felt that he was no longer being treated as a boy, and that even his
-grandmother spoke to him of family affairs in tones of loving submission
-which went straight to his heart, and gave him that consciousness of
-importance for which he had been longing ever since he had left
-childhood’s days behind him. But close on a fortnight went by before at
-last, in deference to his urgent demand, she gave him the key of the
-chest that contained the family archives. It was a great moment for
-Bertrand. He would not touch the chest while anyone was in the room; his
-first delving into those priceless treasures should have no witness save
-the unseen spirit that animated him. With an indulgent shrug of her
-aristocratic shoulders, grandmama left him to himself, and Bertrand
-spent a delicious five minutes, first in turning the key in the
-old-fashioned lock of the chest, then lifting out the book, and turning
-over its time-stained pages.
-
-He was on the lookout for records that would throw some light upon the
-life and adventures of his uncle Raymond de Ventadour, whose name was
-never mentioned by grandmama, save with a sneer. Bertrand was quite sure
-that if the Book of Reason had been kept as it should, he would learn
-something that would clear up the mystery that hung over that name. He
-was above all anxious to find out something definite about his own
-father’s death, without having recourse to the cruel task of
-interrogating his mother.
-
-But though the chest contained a number of births, baptismal, marriage
-and death certificates, and the book a few records of the political
-events of the past fifty years, there was nothing there that would throw
-any light upon the secrets that Bertrand long to fathom. Nothing about
-Raymond de Ventadour, save his baptismal certificate and a brief record
-that he fought under General Moreau in Germany, and subsequently in
-Egypt. What happened to him after that, where he went, when he came
-back—if he came back at all—and when he died, was not chronicled in this
-book wherein every passing event, however futile, if it was in any way
-connected with the Ventadours had been recorded for the past five
-hundred years. In the same way there was but little said about
-Bertrand’s father, there was his marriage certificate to Marcelle de
-Cercomans, and that of his death the year of Micheline’s birth. But that
-was all. A few trinkets lay at the bottom of the chest, among these a
-seal-ring with the arms of the Ventadours engraved thereon, and their
-quaint device, “_moun amour e moun noum_.”
-
-Bertrand loved the device; for his love and for his name, he would in
-very truth have sacrificed life itself. He took up the ring and slipped
-it on his finger; then he continued to turn over the pages of the old
-book, still hoping to extract from it that knowledge he so longed to
-possess.
-
-Half an hour later a soft foot-tread behind him roused him from his
-meditations, and two loving arms were creeping round his neck:
-
-“Are you ready, Bertrand?” Micheline asked.
-
-“Ready for what?” he retorted.
-
-“You said you would come over to the mas with me this afternoon.”
-
-Bertrand frowned, and then with obvious moodiness, he picked up the
-family chronicle, and went to lock it up in the big dower-chest.
-
-“You are coming, Bertrand, are you not?” Micheline insisted with a
-little catch in her throat.
-
-“Not to-day, Micheline,” he replied after awhile.
-
-“Bertrand!”
-
-The cry came with such a note of reproach that the frown deepened on his
-forehead.
-
-“Grandmama has such a violent objection to my going,” he said, somewhat
-shamefacedly.
-
-“And you—at your age——” Micheline broke in more bitterly than she had
-ever spoken to her brother in her life; “you are going to allow,
-grandmama, an old woman, to dictate to you as to where you should go,
-and where not?”
-
-Bertrand at this taunt aimed at his dignity had blushed to the roots of
-his hair, and a look of obstinacy suddenly hardened his face, making it
-seem quite set and old.
-
-“There is no question,” he said coldly, “of anybody dictating to me: it
-is a question of etiquette and of usage. It was Jaume Deydier’s duty in
-the first instance to pay his respects to me.”
-
-“It is not a question of etiquette or of usage, Bertrand,” the girl
-retorted hotly, “but of Nicolette our friend and playmate. I do not know
-what keeps Jaume Deydier from setting foot inside the château, but God
-knows that he owes us nothing, so why should he come? We on the other
-hand owe him countless kindnesses and boundless generosity, which we can
-never repay save by kindliness and courtesy. Why! when you were first at
-St. Cyr——”
-
-“Micheline!”
-
-The word rang out hard and trenchant, as the old Comtesse sailed into
-the room. Micheline at once held her tongue, cowed as she always was in
-the presence of her autocratic grandmother.
-
-“What is the discussion about?” grandmama asked coldly.
-
-“My going to the mas,” Bertrand replied.
-
-“To pay your respects to Jaume Deydier?” she asked, with a sneer.
-
-“To see Nicolette,” Micheline broke in boldly. “Bertrand’s oldest
-friend.”
-
-“Quite a nice child,” the old Comtesse owned with ironical graciousness.
-“She is at liberty to come and see Bertrand when she likes.”
-
-“She is too proud——” Micheline hazarded, then broke down suddenly in her
-speech, because grandmama had raised her lorgnette, and was staring at
-her so disconcertingly that Micheline felt tears of mortification rising
-to her eyes.
-
-“So,” grandmama said with that biting sarcasm which hurt so terribly,
-and which she knew so well how to throw into her voice. “So Mademoiselle
-Deydier is proud, is she? Too proud to pay her respects to the Comtesse
-de Ventadour. Ah, well! let her stay at home then. It is not for a
-Ventadour to hold out a hand of reconciliation to one of the Deydiers.”
-
-“Reconciliation, grandmama?” Bertrand broke in quickly. “Has there been
-a quarrel then?”
-
-For a moment it seemed to Bertrand’s keenly searching eyes as if the old
-Comtesse’s usually magnificent composure was slightly ruffled. Certain
-it is that a delicate flush rose to her withered cheeks, and her retort
-did not come with that trenchant rapidity to which she had accustomed
-her family and her household. However, the hesitation—if hesitation
-there was—was only momentary: an instant later she had shrugged her
-shoulders, elevated her eyebrows with her own inimitably grandiose air,
-and riposted coolly:
-
-“Quarrel? My dear Bertrand? Surely you are joking. How could there be a
-quarrel between us and the—er—Deydiers? The old man chooses to hold
-himself aloof from the château: but that is right and proper, and no
-doubt he knows his place. We cannot have those sort of people
-frequenting our house in terms of friendship—especially if your cousin
-Rixende should pay us a visit one of these days. Once an intimacy is set
-up, it is very difficult to break off again—and surely you would not
-wish that oil-dealer’s child to meet your future wife on terms of
-equality?”
-
-“Rixende is not that yet,” Bertrand rejoined almost involuntarily, “and
-if she comes here——”
-
-“She will have to come here,” grandmama said in her most decided tone.
-“Sybille de Mont-Pahon wishes it, and it is right and proper that
-Rixende should be brought here to pay her respects to me—and to your
-mother,” she added as with an after-thought.
-
-“But——”
-
-“But what,” she asked, for he seemed to hesitate.
-
-“Rixende is so fastidious,” Bertrand said moodily. “She has been brought
-up in the greatest possible luxury. This old house with its faded
-furniture——”
-
-“This old house with its faded furniture,” grandmama broke in icily,
-“has for centuries been the home of the Comtes de Ventadour, a family
-whose ancestors claimed kinship with kings. Surely it is good enough to
-shelter the daughter of a—of a—what is their name?—a Peyron-Bompar! My
-good Bertrand, your objections are both futile and humiliating to us
-all. Thank God! we have not sunk so low, that we cannot entertain a
-Mademoiselle—er—Peyron-Bompar and her renegade father in a manner
-befitting our rank.”
-
-Grandmama had put on her grandest manner, and further argument was, of
-course, useless. Bertrand said nothing more, only stood by, frowning
-moodily. Micheline had succeeded in reaching the shelter of the window
-recess. From here she could still see Bertrand, could watch every play
-of emotion on his telltale face. She felt intensely sorry for him, and
-ashamed for him as well as for herself. But above all for him. He was a
-man, he should act as a man; whilst she was only a weak, misshapen, ugly
-creature with a boundless capacity for suffering, and no more courage
-than a cat. Even now she was conscious right through her pity for
-Bertrand which dominated every other feeling—of an intense sense of
-relief that the tattered curtain hung between her and grandmama, and
-concealed her from the irascible old lady’s view.
-
-She tried to meet Bertrand’s eyes: but he purposely evaded hers. As for
-him, he felt vaguely ashamed he knew not exactly of what. He dared not
-look at Micheline, fearing to read either reproach or pity in her gaze;
-either of which would have galled him. For the first time, too, in his
-life, he felt out of tune with the ideals of the old Comtesse, whom he
-revered as the embodiment of all the splendours of the Ventadours. Now
-his pride was up in arms against her for her assumption of control.
-Where was his vaunted manhood? Was he—the head of the house—to be
-dictated to by women? Already he was lashing himself up into a state of
-rebellion and of fury. Planning a sudden assertion of his own authority,
-when his grandmother’s voice, hard and trenchant, acted like a cold
-douche upon his heated temper, and sobered him instantly.
-
-“To revert to the subject of those Deydiers,” she said coldly, “my
-sister Mme. de Mont-Pahon has made it a point that all intimacy shall
-cease between you and them, before she would allow of Rixende’s
-engagement to you.”
-
-“But why?” Bertrand exclaimed almost involuntarily. “In Heaven’s name,
-why?”
-
-“You could ask her,” grandmama retorted quietly.
-
-“Mme. de Mont-Pahon must understand that I seek my own friends, how and
-where I choose——”
-
-“Your great-aunt would probably retort that she will then seek her heir
-also where and how she chooses—as well as Rixende’s future husband——”
-
-Then as Bertrand in the excess of his shame and mortification buried his
-head in his hands, she went up to him, and placed her wrinkled
-aristocratic hand upon his shoulder.
-
-“There, there,” she said almost gently, “don’t be childish, my dear
-Bertrand. Alas! when one is poor, one is always kissing the rod. All you
-want now is patience. Once Rixende is your wife, and my obstinate sister
-has left her millions to you both, and she and I have gone to join the
-great majority, you can please yourself in the matter of your friends.”
-
-“It is so shameful to be poor,” Bertrand murmured bitterly.
-
-“Yes, it is,” the old woman assented dryly. “That is the reason why I
-wish to drag you out of all this poverty and humiliation. But do not
-make the task too hard for me, Bertrand. I am old, and your mother is
-feeble. If I were to go you would soon drift down the road of destiny in
-the footsteps of your father.”
-
-“My father?”
-
-“Your father like you was weak and vacillating. Sunk in the slough of
-debt, enmeshed in a network of obligations which he had not the moral
-strength to meet, he blew out his brains, when broke the dawn of the
-inevitable day of reckoning.”
-
-“It is false!” Bertrand cried impulsively.
-
-He had jumped to his feet.
-
-Clinging with one hand to the edge of the table, he faced the old
-Comtesse, his eyes gazing horror-struck upon that stern impassive face,
-on which scarce a tremor had passed while she delivered this merciless
-judgment on her own son.
-
-“It is false!” the young man reiterated.
-
-“It is true, Bertrand,” the old woman rejoined quietly. “The ring which
-you now wear, I myself took off his finger, after the pistol dropped
-from his lifeless hand.”
-
-She was on the point of saying something more, when a long-drawn sigh, a
-moan, and an ominous thud, stayed the words upon her lips. Bertrand
-looked up at once, and the next moment darted across the room. There lay
-his mother, half crouching against the door frame to which she had clung
-when she felt herself swooning. Bertrand was down on his knees in an
-instant, and Micheline came as fast as she could to his side.
-
-“Quick, Micheline, help me!” Bertrand whispered hurriedly. “She is as
-light as a feather. I’ll carry her to her room.”
-
-The only one who had remained quite unmoved was the old Comtesse. When
-she heard the moan, and then the thud, she glanced coolly over her
-shoulder, and seeing her daughter-in-law, crouching helpless in the
-doorway, she only said dryly:
-
-“My good Marcelle, why make a fuss? The boy was bound to know——”
-
-But already Bertrand had lifted the poor feeble body in his arms, and
-was carrying his mother along the corridor to her own room. Here he
-deposited her on the sofa, on which in truth she spent most of her days,
-and here she lay now with her head against the pillows, her face so pale
-and drawn that Bertrand felt a great wave of love and sympathy for her
-surging in his heart.
-
-“Poor little mother,” he said tenderly, and knelt by her side, chafing
-her cold hands, and gazing anxiously into her face. She opened her eyes,
-and looked at him. She seemed not to know at first what had happened.
-
-“Bertrand!” she murmured, as if astonished to see him there.
-
-Her astonishment in itself was an involuntary reproach, so very little
-of his time did Bertrand spend with his sad-eyed, ailing mother. A sharp
-pang of remorse went right through him as he noted, for the first time,
-how very aged and worn she had become since last he had been at home.
-Tears now were pouring down her cheeks, and he put out his arms, with a
-vague longing to draw her aching head to his breast, and let her rest
-there, while he would comfort her. She saw the gesture, and the ghost of
-a smile lit up her pale, wan face, and in her eyes there came a pathetic
-look as of a dog asking to be forgiven. With a sudden strange impulse
-she seized his hand, and drew it up to her lips. He snatched it away
-ashamed and remorseful, but she recaptured it, and began stroking it
-gently, tenderly: and all the while her spare, narrow shoulders shook
-with spasms of uncontrolled sobbing, just like a child after it has had
-a big, big cry. Then suddenly the smile vanished from her face, the
-tender look from her eyes, and an expression of horror crept into them
-as they fastened themselves upon his hand.
-
-“That ring, Bertrand,” she cried hoarsely, “take it off.”
-
-“My father’s ring?” he asked. “I want to wear it.”
-
-“No, no, don’t wear it, my dear lamb,” his mother entreated, and moaned
-piteously just as if she were in pain. “Your grandmother took it off his
-dear, dead hand—oh, she is cruel—cruel—and without mercy ... she took it
-off after she——Oh, my boy! my boy! will you ever forgive?”
-
-His one thought was just to comfort her. Awhile ago, when first his
-grandmother had told him, he had felt bitterly sore. His father dying a
-shameful death by his own hand! The shame of it was almost intolerable!
-And in the brief seconds that elapsed between the terrible revelation
-and the moment when he had to expend all his energies in looking after
-his mother, had held a veritable inferno of humiliation for him. As in a
-swift and sudden vision he saw flitting before him all sorts of little
-signs and indications that had puzzled him in the past, but of which he
-had ceased to think almost as soon as they had occurred, a look of
-embarrassment here, one of pity there, his grandmother’s sneers, his
-mother’s entreaties. He saw it all, all of a sudden. People who knew
-pitied him—or else they sneered. The bitterness of it had been awful.
-But now he forgot all that. With his mother lying there so crushed, so
-weak, so helpless, all that was noble and chivalrous in his nature
-gained the upper hand over his resentment.
-
-“It is not for me to forgive, mother dear,” he said, “I am not my
-father’s judge.”
-
-“He was so kind and good,” the poor soul went on with pathetic
-eagerness, “so generous. He only borrowed in order to give to others.
-People were always sponging on him. He never could say no—to any one—and
-of course we had no money to spare, to give away....”
-
-Bertrand frowned.
-
-“So,” he said quite quietly, “he—my father—borrowed some? He—he had
-debts?”
-
-“Yes.”
-
-“Many?”
-
-“Alas.”
-
-“He—he did not pay them before he——?”
-
-Marcelle de Ventadour slowly shook her head.
-
-“And,” Bertrand asked, “since then? since my father—died, have his debts
-been paid?”
-
-“We could not pay them,” his mother replied in a tone of dull, aching
-hopelessness, “we had no money. Your grandmother——”
-
-“Grandmama,” he broke in, “said though we were poor, we could yet afford
-to entertain our relatives as befitted our rank. How can that be if—if
-we are still in debt?”
-
-“Your grandmother is quite right, my dear boy, quite right.” Marcelle de
-Ventadour argued with pathetic eagerness; “she knows best. We must do
-our utmost—we must all do our very utmost to bring about your marriage
-with Rixende de Peyron-Bompar. Your great-aunt has set her heart on it,
-she has—she has, I know, made it a condition—your grandmother knows
-about it—she and Mme. de Mont-Pahon have talked it over together—Mme. de
-Mont-Pahon will make you her legatee on condition that you marry
-Rixende.”
-
-For a moment or two Bertrand said nothing. He had jumped to his feet and
-stood at the foot of the couch, with head bent and a deep frown on his
-brow.
-
-“I wish you had not told me that, mother,” he said.
-
-“Why not?”
-
-“I love Rixende, and now it will seem as if——”
-
-“As if what?”
-
-“As if I wooed her for the sake of Mme. de Mont-Pahon’s money.”
-
-“That is foolishness, Bertrand,” Mme. de Ventadour said, with more
-energy than was habitual to her. “Let us suppose that I said nothing.
-And your grandmother may be wrong. Mme. de Mont-Pahon may only wish for
-the marriage because of her affection for you and Rixende.”
-
-“You wish it, too, mother, of course?” Bertrand said.
-
-The mother drew a deep sigh of longing.
-
-“Wish it, my dear?” she rejoined. “Wish it? Why, it would turn the hell
-of my life into a real heaven!”
-
-“Even though,” he insisted, “even though until that marriage is
-accomplished, we cannot hope to pay off any of my father’s debts, even
-though for the next year, at least, we must go on spending more money
-and more money, borrow more and more, to keep me idling in Paris and to
-throw dust in the eyes of Mme. de Mont-Pahon.”
-
-“We must do it, Bertrand,” she said earnestly. “Your grandmother says
-that we have to think of our name, not of ourselves; that it is the
-future that counts, and not the present.”
-
-“But you, mother, what is your idea about it all?”
-
-“Oh, I, my dear? I? I count for so little—what does it matter what I
-think?”
-
-“It matters a lot to me.”
-
-Marcelle de Ventadour sighed again. For a moment it seemed as if she
-would make of her son a confidant of all her hopes, her secret longings,
-her spiritless repinings; as if she would tell him of what she thought
-and what she planned during those hours and days that she spent on her
-couch, listless and idle. But the habits of a life-time cannot be shaken
-off in a moment, even under the stress of great emotion, and Marcelle
-had been too long under the domination of her mother-in-law to venture
-on an independent train of thought.
-
-“My dear lamb,” she said tenderly; “I only pray for your happiness—and I
-feel that your grandmother knows best.”
-
-Bertrand gave a quick, impatient little sigh.
-
-“What we have to do,” his mother resumed more calmly after a while, “is
-to try and wipe away the shame that clings around your father’s memory.”
-
-“We cannot do that unless we pay what we owe,” he retorted.
-
-“We cannot do that, Bertrand,” she rejoined earnestly. “We have not the
-money. At the time of—of your father’s death the creditors took
-everything from us that they could: we were left with nothing—nothing
-but this old owl’s nest. It, too, had been heavily mortgaged, but—but
-a—but a kind friend paid off the mortgage, then allowed us to stay on
-here.”
-
-“A kind friend,” Bertrand asked. “Who?”
-
-“I—don’t know,” his mother replied after an imperceptible moment’s
-hesitation. “Your grandmother knows about it, she has always kept
-control of our money. We must leave it to her. She knows best.”
-
-Then, as Bertrand relapsed into silence, she insisted more earnestly:
-
-“You do think that your grandmother knows best, do you not, Bertrand?”
-
-“Perhaps,” he said with an impatient sigh, and turned away.
-
-It was then that he caught sight of Micheline—Micheline who, as was her
-wont, had withdrawn silently into the nearest window recess, and had sat
-there, patient and watchful, until such time as it pleased some one to
-take notice of her.
-
-“Micheline,” Bertrand said, “have you been here all the time?”
-
-“All the time,” she replied simply.
-
-“It is getting late,” he remarked, and gazed out of the window to
-distant Luberon, behind whose highest peak the sunset had already
-lighted his crimson fire.
-
-“Too late to go over to the mas this afternoon,” he added decisively.
-
-A look of great joy lit up Micheline’s peaky little face.
-
-“Then you are coming, Bertrand,” she cried impulsively.
-
-“Not to-night,” he said, “because it is late. But to-morrow we’ll go
-together. I would like to—to thank Jaume Deydier for——”
-
-“Oh, my dear,” his mother broke in anxiously, “there is nothing for
-which you need thank Jaume Deydier. Your grandmother would not wish it.”
-
-“No one,” Bertrand said emphatically, “may dictate to me on a point of
-honour. I know where my duty lies. To-morrow I am going to the mas.”
-
-Marcelle de Ventadour’s pale face took on an expression of painful
-anxiety.
-
-“If she thought I had said anything,” she murmured.
-
-Bertrand bent down and kissed her tenderly.
-
-“Grandmama shall know nothing,” he said reassuringly; “but for once I
-must act as I wish, not as she commands. As you said just now, mother
-dear, we must not think of ourselves, but of our name, and we must try
-to wipe away the shame that clings round my father’s memory.”
-
-He tried to say this quietly, with as little bitterness as possible, but
-in the end his voice broke, and he ran quickly out of the room.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IV
- THE DESPATCH
-
-
-Micheline was happy once more. For a little while—oh! a very little
-while—this afternoon her idol had tottered on the pedestal upon which
-she had placed him. The brother whom she worshipped, admired, looked up
-to, with all the ardour and enthusiasm of her reserved nature, was
-perhaps not quite so perfect as her affection had painted him. He seemed
-almost as if he were proud and ungrateful, too proud to renew those
-delicious ties of childish friendship which she, Micheline, looked on as
-almost sacred.
-
-But Bertrand did not know that it was in truth Jaume Deydier who, during
-those trying years at St. Cyr, had generously paid the debts which the
-young cadet had thoughtlessly contracted—dragged as he had been into a
-vortex of fashionable life where every one of his comrades was richer
-than he. Bertrand, driven to distraction by the pressure of monetary
-difficulties, had confessed to Micheline, and Micheline had quite
-naturally gone with the sad story to her bosom friend, Nicolette. She
-had wept, and Nicolette had wept, and the two girls fell into one
-another’s arms and then thought and planned how best Bertrand could be
-got out of his difficulties without reference to grandmama. And lo! and
-behold, Bertrand presently received five thousand francs from his dear
-sister Micheline. They were, she darkly hinted, the proceeds of certain
-rigid economies which she had effected in the management of her pin
-money. Bertrand accepted both money and explanation without much
-compunction, but unfortunately through his own indiscretion, grandmama
-got to hear of his debts and of the five thousand francs. It was, of
-course, impossible to deceive grandmama for long. Within half an hour
-the true secret of Bertrand’s benefactor was wrung out of the unwilling
-Micheline.
-
-That a young Comte de Ventadour should make debts whilst he was at St.
-Cyr was a perfectly proper and natural state of things; avarice or
-thrift would have been a far greater crime in the eyes of the old
-Comtesse, than the borrowing of a few thousands from bourgeois tradesmen
-who could well afford it, without much knowledge as to how those
-thousands would be repaid. Therefore she never thought of blaming
-Bertrand. On the other hand, she was very severe with Micheline, not so
-much for having aroused Nicolette’s sympathy on behalf of Bertrand, as
-for continuing this friendship with the people at the mas, which
-she—grandmama—thought degrading. And there the matter ended.
-
-Jaume Deydier was passing rich—was the old Comtesse’s argument—he and
-his forbears had enriched themselves at the expense of their feudal
-lords, grabbing their lands whenever opportunity arose. No doubt the
-present owner of those splendid estates which once had belonged to the
-Comtes de Ventadour, felt some compunction in knowing that the present
-scion of that ancient race was in financial difficulties, and no doubt,
-too, that his compunction led to a tardy liberality. It all was
-perfectly right and just. Margarita de Ventadour’s own arguments
-completely eased her conscience. But she did not enlighten Bertrand. The
-boy was hot-headed, he might do something foolish and humiliating. The
-money must be accepted as a matter of course: grandmama outwardly must
-know nothing about it. Nor Bertrand.
-
-And so Bertrand was kept in the dark as to this and other matters which
-were far more important.
-
-Even to-day he had been told nothing: he had only guessed. A word from
-Micheline about St. Cyr, one from his mother about the kind friend who
-had saved the old château from the hands of the creditors had set his
-young mind speculating, but that was all.
-
-There was much of his grandmother’s temperament in Bertrand; much of
-that racial pride of family and arrogance of caste, which not even the
-horrors of the Revolution had wholly eradicated. But underlying that
-pride and arrogance there were in Bertrand de Ventadour some fine
-aspirations and impulses of manhood and chivalry, such as the one which
-caused him to declare his intention of visiting Jaume Deydier
-immediately.
-
-Micheline was now quite happy: for a little while she had almost thought
-the beloved brother vain and ungrateful. Now her heart was already full
-of excuses for him. He was coming on the morrow with her to see
-Nicolette. It was perhaps a little late to-day. They had their dinner
-early at the mas, and it would not do to interrupt them all at their
-meal. But to-morrow she and Bertrand would go over in the morning, and
-spend a long, happy day in the dear old house, or in the garden under
-the shade of the wild vine just as they used to do in the past.
-
-The evening was a glorious one. It seemed as if summer, in these her
-declining days, was donning her most gorgeous garb to dazzle the eyes of
-mortals, ere she sank, dying into the arms of autumn. One or two early
-frosts had touched the leaves of the mountain ash with gold and the hips
-and haws on the wild rose-bushes were of a dazzling crimson. And so good
-to eat!
-
-Micheline who was quite happy now, was picking them in big baskets full
-to take over to Margaï, who made such delicious preserves from them.
-Overhead the starlings were making a deafening noise; the olives were
-plentiful this year and very nearly ripe, and a flock of these
-chattering birds had descended upon the woods around the château and
-were eating their fill. The evening was drawing in rapidly, in this land
-where twilight is always short. Luberon frowning and majestic had long
-since hidden the glory of the setting sun, and way out to the east the
-moon, looking no more substantial than a small round fluffy cloud, gave
-promise of a wonderful night. Looking straight across the valley
-Micheline could glimpse the whitewashed walls of the old mas gleaming,
-rose-tinted by the afterglow, above the terraced gradients, and through
-the curtains of dwarf olive trees. She knew that at a certain window
-into which a climbing crimson rose peeped in, blossom-laden, Nicolette
-would be sitting at this hour, gazing across the valley to the towers of
-the old château where she had spent so many happy days in the past. It
-almost seemed to Micheline that despite the distance she could see, in a
-framework of tangled roses, Nicolette’s brown curls turned to gold by
-the last kiss of the setting sun, and down in the garden the arbour
-draped in a mantle of disorderly vine, which flaunted its riotous
-colours, its purples and chromes and crimsons, in the midst of the cool
-grey-greens of stately pine and feathery mimosa. Anon, scared by the
-sudden sharp report of a distant gun, the host of starlings rose with
-strident cries and like a thin black cloud spread itself over the
-mountain-side, united and disintegrated and united again, then vanished
-up the valley. After which all was still.
-
-Micheline put down her basket and throwing out her frail, flat chest she
-breathed into her lungs the perfumed evening air, fragrant with the
-scent of lavender and wild thyme: and with a gesture of tenderness and
-longing, she spread out her arms, as if she would enfold in a huge
-embrace all that was beautiful and loving, and tender in this world
-that, hitherto, had held so few joys for her. And while she stood, thus
-silent and entranced, there descended upon the wide solitude around the
-perfect mysterious hush of evening, that hush which seems most absolute
-at this hour when the crackling, tiny twigs on dead branches shiver at
-touch of the breeze, and the hum of cockchafers fills the air with its
-drowsy buzz.
-
-Suddenly Micheline’s attention was arrested by strange happenings on the
-road, way down below. A horseman had come in sight. When Micheline first
-caught sight of him, he was riding at full speed, but presently he
-checked his horse and looked about him, after which he deliberately
-turned up the rough road which led, winding up the mountain-side, to the
-gate of the château.
-
-The man was dressed in a bottle-green coat which had some gold lace
-about it; he wore drab breeches and his boots and coat were powdered
-with dust as if he had come a long way. Micheline also noted that he had
-a leather wallet slung by a strap around his shoulders. Anon a sharp
-turn in the road hid the horseman from view.
-
-The young girl was conscious of a pleasant thrill of expectation.
-Visitors at the old château were a rare occurrence, and the lonely rider
-was obviously coming here, as the rough road led nowhere else. Though
-she could no longer see him, she could hear the thud of the horse’s
-hoofs drawing nearer every moment.
-
-The main entrance of the château was through a monumental door in the
-square tower, contiguous to the wing that held the habitable rooms. This
-tower and door being on the other side of the building from where
-Micheline was standing, she could not possibly hope to see what would
-happen, when presently the visitor would request admittance. This being
-a quite unendurable proposition, Micheline, forgetting the hips and
-haws, as well as her own dignity, hurried round the château and was just
-in time to see Jasmin shuffling across the court-yard and the rider
-drawing rein, and turning in the saddle in order to ask him a question
-with the air of a man who had never been accustomed to wait.
-
-Micheline caught the sound of her brother’s name.
-
-“M. le Comte de Ventadour,” the visitor was saying to Jasmin,
-“lieutenant in the first company of His Majesty’s bodyguard.”
-
-“It is here, monsieur,” Jasmin replied, “but M. le Comte——”
-
-“M. le Comte de Ventadour,” Micheline broke in eagerly, as the new-comer
-himself rapidly jumped out of the saddle, “is within. Would you wish,
-monsieur, to speak with him?”
-
-The man saluted in correct military style.
-
-“I am,” he said, “the bearer of an urgent despatch to M. le Comte.”
-
-“Ah?”
-
-All at once Micheline felt her excitement give way to prosaic anxiety.
-An urgent despatch? What could it mean?
-
-“Give yourself the trouble to enter, monsieur,” she said.
-
-The big front door was always on the latch (there was nothing to tempt
-the foot-pad or the housebreaker in the château de Ventadour) and
-Micheline herself pushed it open. The mysterious visitor having
-carefully fastened his horse to the iron ring in the outside wall,
-followed the young girl into the vast, bare hall. She was beginning to
-feel a little frightened.
-
-“Will you be pleased to walk up, monsieur?” she asked. “Jasmin will go
-and call M. le Comte.”
-
-“By your leave, Mademoiselle,” the messenger replied, “I will wait here
-for M. le Comte’s pleasure.”
-
-There was nothing for it but to send Jasmin upstairs to go and tell
-Bertrand; and alas! there was no excuse for Micheline to wait and hear
-what the urgent despatch might be about. She certainly felt anxious, as
-such a thing had never occurred before. No one at the old owl’s nest
-ever received urgent despatches from anywhere. Dragging her lame leg
-slowly across the hall, Micheline went, hoping against hope that
-Bertrand would be down soon before she had reached the top of the
-stairs, so that she could hear the visitor deliver his message. But
-Jasmin was slow, or Bertrand difficult to find. However slowly Micheline
-moved along, she was across the hall and up the stairs at one end of the
-gallery before Bertrand appeared at the other. Jasmin preceded him,
-carrying a candle. It was now quite dark, only through the tall oriel
-window at the top of the stairs the moon sent a pale, wan ray of light.
-Micheline could no longer see the mysterious messenger: the gloom had
-swallowed him up completely, but she could hear Bertrand’s footsteps
-descending the stone stairs and Jasmin shuffling along in front of him.
-She could see the flicker of candlelight on the great bare walls, the
-forged iron banister, the tattered matting on the floor, which had long
-since replaced the magnificent Aubusson carpet of the past.
-
-The whole scene had become like a dream. Micheline leaning against the
-balustrade of the gallery, strained her ears to listen. She only caught
-snatches of what the man was saying because he spoke in whispers. Jasmin
-had put the candle down upon the table, and then had shuffled quietly
-away. At one time Micheline heard the rustle of paper, at another an
-exclamation from Bertrand. In the end Bertrand said formally:
-
-“And where do you go after this?”
-
-“Straight back to Avignon, mon lieutenant,” the man replied, “to
-report.”
-
-“You can say I will start in the morning.”
-
-“At your service, mon lieutenant.”
-
-A moment or two later Micheline heard the click of the man’s spurs as he
-saluted and turned to go, then the ring of his footsteps upon the
-flagged floor: finally the opening and closing of the great entrance
-door, Bertrand calling to Jasmin, the clink of metal and creaking of
-leather, the champing of bit and clang of iron hoofs. The messenger had
-gone, and Bertrand was still lingering in the hall. Micheline craned her
-neck and saw him standing beside the heavy oak table. The light of the
-candle flickered about him, throwing a warm fantastic glow and weird
-distorting shadows upon his face, his hands, the paper which he held
-between his fingers, and in which he seemed wholly absorbed. After a few
-moments which appeared like an eternity to the watching girl, he folded
-the paper and slipped it into his pocket. Then he turned to cross the
-hall. Micheline met him at the top of the stairs.
-
-“What is it, Bertrand?” she asked breathlessly. “I am so anxious.”
-
-He did not know she was there, and started when he heard her voice. But
-at once he took hold of her hand and patted it reassuringly.
-
-“There is nothing to be anxious about, little sister,” he said, “but I
-shall have to leave here to-morrow.”
-
-“Yes,” she said, “but why?”
-
-“A message came through by the new aerial telegraph to Avignon. More
-troops have left for Spain. All leaves are cancelled. I have to rejoin
-my regiment at once.”
-
-“But,” she exclaimed, “you are not going to the war?”
-
-“I am afraid not,” he replied with a touch of bitterness. “If the King’s
-bodyguard was to be sent to the front it would mean that France was once
-more at her last gasp.”
-
-“There is no fear of that?”
-
-“None whatever.”
-
-“Then why should you say that you are afraid that you are not going to
-the war?” Micheline asked, and her eyes, the great pathetic eyes of a
-hopeless cripple, fastened on the brother’s face a look of yearning
-anxiety. The ghostly light of the moon came shyly peeping in through the
-tall, open window: it fell full upon his handsome young face, which wore
-a perturbed, spiritless look.
-
-“Well, little sister,” he said dejectedly, “life does not hold such
-allurements for me, does it, that I should cling desperately to it?”
-
-“How can you say that, Bertrand?” the girl retorted. “You love Rixende,
-do you not?”
-
-“With all my soul,” he replied fervently.
-
-“And she loves you?”
-
-“I believe so,” he said with a strange unaccountable sigh; “I do firmly
-believe,” he added slowly, “that Rixende loves me.”
-
-“Well then?”
-
-To this he made no reply, and anon passed his hand across his forehead.
-
-“You are right, Micheline, I have no right to talk as I do—to feel as I
-feel to-night—dispirited and discouraged. All the world smiles to me,”
-he added with a sudden outburst of liveliness, which may perhaps not
-have rung quite true in the anxious sister’s ears. “I love Rixende,
-Rixende loves me; I am going to inherit tante Sybille’s millions, and
-dejection is a crime. So now let us go to mother and break the news of
-my departure to her. I shall have to leave early in the morning, little
-sister. We’ll have to say good-bye to-night.”
-
-“And not say good-bye to Nicolette after all,” Micheline murmured under
-her breath.
-
-But this Bertrand did not hear.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER V
- THE SPIRIT OF THE PAST
-
-
-Mother wept, and grandmama was full of wise saws and grandiose speeches.
-So many gallant officers of the King’s Army having gone to Spain, those
-of His Majesty’s bodyguard would be all the more conspicuous at Court,
-all the more sought after in society.
-
-“And remember, Bertrand,” was one of the last things she said to him
-that night, “when you next come home, Rixende de Peyron-Bompar must pay
-us a visit too, with that atrocious father of hers.”
-
-“But, grandmama——” Bertrand hazarded.
-
-“Tush, boy! do not start on that humiliating subject again. What do you
-take me for? I tell you Rixende shall be entertained in a style that
-will not cause you to blush. Besides,” she added with a shrug of her
-aristocratic shoulders, “Sybille insists that Rixende shall see her
-future home before she will acquiesce in the formal _fiançailles_. So
-put a good face on it, my boy, and above all, trust to me. I tell you
-that Rixende’s visit here will be a triumph for us all.”
-
-Grandmama was so sure, so emphatic, above all so dominating, that
-Bertrand gratefully followed her lead. After all, he loved his ancestral
-home, despite its shortcomings. He was proud of it, too. Think of that
-old Peyron-Bompar, who did not even know who his grandfather was, being
-brought in contact with traditions that had their origin in Carlovingian
-times. That the tapestries on the walls were tattered and faded, the
-curtains bleached to a drab, colourless tone, the carpets in holes, the
-masonry tumbling to ruins, was but a glorious evidence of the antiquity
-of this historic château. Bertrand was proud of it. He longed to show it
-to Rixende, and to stand with her in the great ancestral hall, where
-hung the portraits of his glorious forbears. Rambaud de Ventadour, the
-friend of the Grand Monarque, Guilhem de Ventadour, the follower of St.
-Louis, and Rixende, surnamed Riande—because she was always laughing, and
-whose beauty had rivalled that of Montespan.
-
-Even to-night he paid a visit to those beloved portraits. He seemed to
-want to steep himself in tradition, and the grandeur and chivalry which
-was his richest inheritance. The great hall looked vast and silent in
-the gloom, like the graveyard of glorious dead. The darkness was
-mysterious, and filled him with a delicious awe: through the tall
-windows the moonlight came peeping in, spectral and wan, and Bertrand
-would have been neither surprised nor frightened if, lured by that weird
-light, the ghosts of his forbears were to step out of the lifeless
-canvases and march in solemn procession before him, bidding him remember
-that he was one of them, one of the imperishable race of the Ventadours,
-and that his chief aim in life must be to restore the name and family to
-their former glory.
-
-Grandmama was quite right when she said that the time had now come when
-the individual must cease to count, and everything be done for the
-restoration of the family to its former importance. He himself must be
-prepared to sacrifice his noblest impulses to the common cause. Thank
-God! his heart was not in conflict with his duty. He loved Rixende, the
-very woman whom it was his duty to marry, and this urgent call back to
-Versailles had been thrice welcome, since it would take him back to his
-beloved one’s side, at least one month before he had hoped to return. A
-pang of remorse shot through his heart, however, when he thought of the
-mas: of Jaume Deydier, who had been a kind friend to his mother in the
-hour of her distress, and of Nicolette, the quaint, chubby child, who
-was wont to worship him so. Quite unaccountably his memory flew back to
-that late afternoon five years ago, when, troubled and perplexed, very
-much as he was now, he had suddenly thought of Nicolette, and felt a
-strange, indefinable yearning for her, just as he did now.
-
-And almost unconsciously he found himself presently wandering through
-the woods. The evening air was warm and fragrant and so clear, so clear
-in the moonlight that every tiny twig and delicate leaf of olive and
-mimosa cast a sharp, trenchant shadow as if carved with a knife.
-
-Poor little Nicolette! She had been a pretty child, and her admiration
-for him, Bertrand, had been one of the nicest traits in her character.
-He had not seen her since that moment, five years ago, when she stood
-leaning against the gate with the riotous vine as a background to her
-brown curls, and the lingering twilight defining her arms and the white
-shift which she wore. He supposed that she must have grown, and, in
-truth, she must have altered a good deal, during her stay at the convent
-school in Avignon. No doubt, too, her manners would have improved; she
-had been rather tomboyish and very childish in her ideas. Poor little
-Nicolette! No doubt she would feel hurt that he had not been over to the
-mas, but it had been difficult, very difficult; and he really meant to
-go on the morrow with Micheline, if this urgent despatch had not come
-for him to return to duty at once. Poor little Nicolette!
-
-Then all at once he saw her. Absorbed in thought he had wandered on and
-on without realising that he had gone so far. And now he found himself
-down in the Valley of the Lèze, picking his way on the rough stones left
-high and dry during the summer in the river bed. And there in front of
-him was the pool with the overhanging carob tree, and beside it stood
-Nicolette. He recognised her at once, even though the light of the moon
-only touched her head and neck and the white fichu which she wore about
-her shoulders. She seemed very different from the child whom he
-remembered, for she looked tall and slender, and her brown curls did not
-tumble all about her face as they were wont to do; some of them did
-still fall over her forehead and ears, and their delicate tendrils
-glistened like chestnuts in the mysterious light, but the others were
-hidden under the quaint head-dress, the small, round knob of muslin
-which she wore over the crown of her head like most Provençal maidens.
-
-Whether she had expected him or not, Bertrand could not say. At sight of
-him she gave a little cry of delight and ran forward to greet him.
-
-“Bertrand,” she exclaimed, “I knew that you would come.”
-
-In the olden days, she used, when she saw him, to run to him and throw
-her arms round his neck. She also would have said “Tan-tan” in the olden
-days. This time, however, she put out her hand, and it also seemed quite
-natural for Bertrand to stoop and kiss it, as if she were a lady. She,
-however, withdrew her hand very quickly, though not before he had
-perceived that it was very soft and very warm, and quivered in his grasp
-just like a little bird.
-
-“How funny to find you here, Nicolette,” he said somewhat lamely. “And
-how you have grown,” he added.
-
-“Yes,” she said, “Margaï thought you would say that when——”
-
-“I was coming over with Micheline to-morrow,” he broke in quickly. “It
-was all arranged.”
-
-Her face lit up with a wonderful expression of relief and of joy.
-
-“Ah!” she exclaimed, “I knew—I knew——”
-
-Bertrand smiled, for she looked so happy.
-
-“What did you know, Nicolette?” he asked.
-
-“Margaï said you would not come to see us, because you were too proud,
-now that you were an officer of the King’s guard. Time went on, and even
-father said——”
-
-“But you knew better, eh, little one?”
-
-“I knew,” she said simply, “that you would not turn your back on old
-friends.”
-
-He felt so ashamed of himself that he could not say anything for the
-moment. Indeed, he felt foolish, standing here beside this village girl
-with that silly peasant’s head-dress on her head, who, nevertheless, had
-the power to make him feel mean and ungrateful. She seemed to be waiting
-for him to say something, but as he appeared moody and silent, she went
-on after a while.
-
-“Margaï will have to bake a very large _brioche_ to-morrow as a
-punishment for having doubted you.”
-
-“Nicolette,” he rejoined dejectedly, “I cannot come to-morrow.”
-
-“Then the next day—why! it will be Sunday, and father’s birthday, we
-will....”
-
-He shook his head. He dared not meet her eyes, those great hazel eyes of
-hers, which had golden lights in them just like a topaz. He knew that
-the expression of joy had gone out of them, and that the tears were
-beginning to gather. So he just put his hand in his pocket and drew out
-the letter which the soldier-messenger had brought from Avignon.
-
-“It was all arranged,” he said haltingly, “Micheline and I were coming
-over to-morrow. I wanted to see your father and—and thank him, and I
-longed to see you, Nicolette, and dear old Margaï—but a messenger came
-with this, a couple of hours ago.”
-
-He held out the paper to her, but she did not take it.
-
-“It is very dark,” she said simply. “I could not read it. What does it
-say?”
-
-“That by order of His Majesty the King, Lieutenant Comte de Ventadour
-must return to duty at once.”
-
-“Does that mean” she said, “that you must go away?”
-
-“Early to-morrow morning, alas!”
-
-She said nothing more for the moment, and with a sigh he slipped the
-paper back into his pocket. The situation was uncomfortable, and
-Bertrand felt vaguely irritated. His nerves were on edge. Everything
-around him was so still that the sudden flutter of a bird in the
-branches of the olive tree gave him an uneasy start. Only the murmur of
-the Lèze on its narrow rocky bed broke the silence of the valley, and
-far away the cooing of a wood-pigeon settling down to rest. Bertrand
-would have liked to say something, but the words choked him before they
-were uttered. He would have liked to speak lightly of the days of long
-ago, of Paul et Virginie, and their desert island. But he could not.
-Everything around him seemed to reproach him for his apathy and his
-indifference; the carob tree, and the boulder from the top of which he
-used to fish, the crest of the old olive tree with the hollow trunk that
-was Paul et Virginie’s island home, the voice of the wood-pigeon, and
-the soughing of the night breeze through the delicate branches of the
-pines. And above all, the scent of rosemary, of wild thyme and sweet
-marjoram that filled the air, gave him a sense of something
-irretrievable, of something that he, with a callous hand, was wilfully
-sweeping away.
-
-“I am sorry, Bertrand, that you cannot come to the mas,” Nicolette said
-after a moment or two, which to Bertrand seemed like an hour, “but duty
-is duty. We must hope for better luck next time.”
-
-Her quick, measured voice broke the spell that seemed to be holding him
-down. Bertrand drew a deep sigh of relief. What a comfort that she was
-so sensible, poor Nicolette!
-
-“You understand, don’t you, Nicolette?” he said lamely.
-
-“Of course I do,” she replied. “Father will be sorry, but he, too, will
-understand.”
-
-“And Margaï?” he asked lightly.
-
-She smiled.
-
-“Oh!” she said, “you know what Margaï is, always grumbling and scolding.
-Age has not softened her temper, nor hardened her heart.”
-
-Then they looked at one another. Bertrand murmured “Good old Margaï!”
-and laughed, and Nicolette laughed in response. She was quite gay now.
-Oh! she was undoubtedly changed! Five years ago she would have cried if
-she thought Bertrand was going away and she would not see him for a
-time. She would not have made a scene, but she would have cried. Now she
-scarcely seemed to mind. Bertrand had been a fool to worry as to what
-she would think or do. She began asking him questions quite naturally
-about his life at the Court, about the King and the Queen. She even
-asked about Mademoiselle de Peyron-Bompar, and vowed she must be even
-more beautiful than the lovely Lady of the Laurels. But Bertrand was in
-that lover-like state when the name of the loved one seems almost too
-sacred to be spoken by another’s lips. So the subject of Rixende was
-soon dropped, and Nicolette chatted of other things.
-
-Bertrand felt that he was losing control over his nerves. He felt an
-ever-growing strange irritation against Nicolette. In this elusive
-moonlight she seemed less and less like the girl he had known, the podgy
-little tom-boy who used to run after him crying for “Tan-tan”; less of a
-woman and more of a sprite, a dweller of these woods, whose home was in
-the hollow trunks of olive trees, and who bathed at dawn in the mountain
-stream, and wound sprigs of mimosa in her hair. Anon, when she
-laughingly taunted him about his good fortunes with the lovely ladies of
-Versailles, he ordered her sharply to be silent.
-
-At one time he tried to speak to her about their island, their wonderful
-life of make-believe: he tried to lead her back to the carob tree and to
-recapture with her for an instant the spirit of the past. But she seemed
-to have forgotten all about the island, and deliberately turned to walk
-away from it, back along the stony shore of the Lèze, never once
-glancing behind her, even when he laughingly declared that a ship had
-appeared upon the horizon, and they must hoist up the signal to draw her
-lookout man’s attention to their desert island.
-
-
-Bertrand did not walk with her as far as the mas. Nicolette herself
-declared that it was too late; father would be abed, and Margaï was sure
-to be cross. So they parted down on the road, Bertrand declaring that he
-would stand there and watch until he knew that she was safely within.
-
-“How foolish of you, Bertrand,” she said gaily. “Why should you watch? I
-am often out much later than this.”
-
-“But not with me,” he said.
-
-“Then what must I do to reassure you?”
-
-“Put a light in your bedroom window. I would see it from here.”
-
-“Very well,” she assented with a careless shrug of the shoulders. “Good
-night, Bertrand.”
-
-“Good-bye, Nicolette.”
-
-He took her hand and drew her to him. He wanted to kiss her just as he
-used to do in the past, but with a funny little cry she evaded him, and
-before he could detain her, she had darted up the slope, and was
-bounding upwards from gradient to gradient like a young antelope on the
-mountain-side.
-
-Bertrand stood quite still watching the glint of her white cap and her
-fichu between the olive trees. She seemed indeed a sprite: he could not
-see her feet, but her movements were so swift that he was sure they
-could not touch the ground, but that she was floating upwards on the
-bosom of a cloud. The little white cap from afar looked like a tiny
-light on the crown of her head and the ends of her fichu trailed behind
-her like wings. Soon she was gone. He could no longer see her. The slope
-was steep and the scrub was dense. It had enfolded her and hidden her as
-the wood hides its nymphs, and the voice of the mountain stream mocked
-him because his eyes were not keen enough to see. Overhead the stars
-with myriads of eyes could watch her progress up the heights, whilst he
-remained below and could no longer see. But the air remained fragrant
-with the odour of dried lavender and sun-kissed herbs, and from the
-woods around there came in sweet, lulling waves, wafted to his nostrils,
-the scent of rosemary which is for remembrance.
-
-Bertrand waited awhile. The moon veiled her radiance behind a mantle of
-gossamer clouds, which she had tinged with lemon-gold, the sharp,
-trenchant shadows of glistening lights gave place to a uniform tone of
-silvery-grey. The trees sighed and bowed their crests under a sudden
-gust of wind, which came soughing down the valley, and all at once the
-air grew chill as if under a breath from an ice-cold mouth. Bertrand
-shivered a little and buttoned his coat. He thought that Nicolette must
-have reached the mas by now. Perhaps Margaï was keeping her talking
-downstairs, or she had forgotten to put her light in her bedroom window.
-
-Perhaps the trees had grown of late and were obstructing the view, or
-perhaps he had made a mistake and from where he stood the windows of the
-mas could not be seen. It was so long, so very long ago since he had
-been here, he had really forgotten his bearings.
-
-And with a shrug of the shoulders he turned to walk away.
-
-
-But over at the mas Nicolette had thrown her arms around old Margaï’s
-shoulders:
-
-“Thou wert wrong, Margaï,” she cried, “thou wert wrong. He meant to
-come. He wished to come. He had decided to come to-morrow——”
-
-“Ta, ta, ta,” Margaï broke in crossly, “what is all that nonsense about
-now? And why those glistening eyes, I would like to know. Who is it that
-had decided to come to-morrow?”
-
-“Tan-tan, of course!” Nicolette cried, and clapped her hands together,
-and her dark eyes glistened, glistened with an expression that of a
-surety the old woman could not have defined.
-
-“Oh! go away with your Tan-tans,” Margaï retorted gruffly. “You know you
-must not say that.”
-
-“I’ll say M. le Comte then, an thou wilt,” the girl retorted, for her
-joy was not to be marred by any grumblings or wet blankets. “But he was
-coming here, all the same, whatever thou mayest choose to call him.”
-
-“Was he, indeed?”
-
-The old woman was not to be mollified quite so easily, and, all the
-while that she watched the milk which she had put on the stove to boil
-for the child, she went on muttering to herself:
-
-“Then why doth he not come? Why not, if he meant to?”
-
-“He has been sent for, Margaï,” Nicolette said with a great air of
-importance, “by the King.”
-
-“As if the King would trouble to send for Tan-tan!” old Margaï riposted
-with a shrug of the shoulders.
-
-Nicolette stood before Margaï, drew her round by the arm, forcing her to
-look her straight in the eyes, then she put up her finger and spoke with
-a solemn earnestness.
-
-“The King has sent for M. le Comte de Ventadour, Margaï. Do not dare to
-contradict this, because it would be disrespectful to an officer of His
-Majesty’s bodyguard. And the proof of what I say, is that Tan-tan has to
-start early to-morrow morning for Versailles. If the King had not sent
-for him he would have come here to see us in the afternoon, and all that
-thou didst say, Margaï, about his being proud and ungrateful is not
-true, not true,” she reiterated, stamping her foot resolutely upon the
-ground, then proceeding to give Margaï first a good shake, then a kiss,
-and finally a hug. “Say now, Margaï, say at once that it is not true.”
-
-“There now the milk is boiling over,” was Margaï’s only comment upon the
-child’s peroration, as she succeeded in freeing herself from Nicolette’s
-clinging arms: after which she devoted her attention to the milk.
-
-And Nicolette ran up to her room, and put her lighted candle in the
-window. She was humming to herself all the while:
-
- “Janeto gardo si moutoun
- En fasent soun bas de coutoun.”
-
-But presently the song died down in her throat, she threw herself down
-on her narrow, little bed, and burying her face in the pillow she burst
-into tears.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VI
- ORANGE-BLOSSOM
-
-
-And now it is spring once again: a glorious May-day with the sky of an
-intense blue, and every invisible atom in the translucent air quivering
-in the heat of the noon-day sun. All around the country-side the
-harvesting of orange-blossom has begun, and the whole atmosphere is
-filled with such fragrance that the workers who carry the great baskets
-filled to the brim with ambrosial petals feel the intoxicating perfume
-rising to their heads like wine.
-
-At the mas they are harvesting the big grove to-day, the one that lies
-down in the valley, close to the road-side. There are over five hundred
-trees, so laden with flowers that, even after heavy thinning down, there
-will be a huge crop of fruit at Christmas-time. Through the fragrant
-air, the fresh young voices of the gatherers resound, echoing against
-the distant hills, chattering, shouting, laughing, oh! laughing all the
-time, for they are boys and girls together and all are betrothed to one
-another in accordance to old Provençal traditions which decrees that
-lads and maidens be tokened from the time when they emerge out of
-childhood and the life of labour on a farm begins: so that Meon is best
-known as the betrothed of Pétrone or Magdeleine as the fiancée of
-Gaucelme.
-
-Large sheets are spread under the trees, and the boys, on ladders, pick
-the flowers and drop them lightly down. It requires a very gentle hand
-to be a good picker, because the delicate petals must on no account be
-bruised and all around the trees where the girls stand, holding up the
-sheet, the air is filled as with myriads of sweet-scented fluttering
-snowflakes.
-
-Jaume Deydier, in addition to his special process for the manufacture of
-olive oil, has a secret one for the extraction of neroli, a sweet oil
-obtained from orange-blossom, and for distilling orange-flower water, a
-specific famed throughout the world for the cure of those attacks of
-nerves to which great ladies are subject. Therefore, at the mas, the
-fragrant harvest is of great importance.
-
-And what a feast it is for the eye. Beneath the brilliant canopy above,
-a veritable riot of colour, an orgy of movement and of life! There
-stands Jaume Deydier himself in blouse and linen trousers, out from
-earliest dawn, tablets and pencil in hand, counting and checking the
-bags as they are carried from the grove to the road, where a row of
-carts is waiting to convey them to the distillery at Pertuis: the horses
-are gorgeously decked out with scarlet and blue ribbons plaited into
-their manes and tails, the bosses on their harness scintillating like
-gold in the sunshine: their drivers with bunches of lilac or
-lily-of-the-valley tied to their whips. Then the girls in red or pink or
-green kirtles, the tiny muslin caps on their heads embellished with a
-sprig of blue gentian or wild geranium that nestles against their curls
-or above the heavy plaits that hang like streamers down their backs; and
-the lads in grey or blue blouses, with gay kerchiefs tied loosely round
-their necks, and through it all from time to time a trenchant note of
-deep maroon or purple, a shawl, a kerchief, a piece of embroidery; or
-again ’tis M. le Curé’s soutane, a note of sober black, as he moves from
-group to group, admonishing, chaffing, bestowing blessings as he goes
-by, his well-worn soutane held high above his buckled shoes, his
-three-cornered hat pushed back above his streaming forehead.
-
-“Eh! Mossou le Curé!” comes in a ringing shout from a chorus of young
-voices, “this way, Mossou le Curé, this way! bless this tree for us that
-it may yield the heaviest crop of the year.”
-
-For there is a dole on every tree, according to the crop it yields to
-deft fingers, and M. le Curé hurries along, raises his wrinkled hand and
-murmurs a quick blessing, whilst for a minute or two dark heads and fair
-are bent in silent reverence and lips murmur a short prayer, only to
-break the next moment into irresponsible laughter again.
-
-And in the midst of this merry throng Nicolette moves—the fairest, the
-merriest of all. She has pinned a white camellia into her cap: it
-nestles against her brown curls on the crown of her head, snow-white
-with just a splash or two of vivid crimson on the outer petals. Ameyric
-Barnadou is in close attendance upon her. He is the most desirable
-_parti_ in the neighbourhood for he is the only son of the rich farmer
-over at La Bastide, who is also the mayor of the commune, and a well-set
-up, handsome lad with bold, dark eyes calculated to bring a quick blush
-to any damask cheek. Glances of admiration and approval were freely
-bestowed on the young couple: and more than one sigh of longing or
-regret followed them as they moved about amongst the trees, for Ameyric
-had eyes only for Nicolette.
-
-Nicolette had in truth grown into a very beautiful woman, with the rich
-beauty of the South, the sun-kissed brown hair, and mellow, dark hazel
-eyes, with a gleam in them beneath their lashes, as of a golden topaz.
-That she was habitually cool and distant with the lads of the
-country-side—some said that she was proud—made her all the more
-desirable to those who, like Ameyric, made easy conquests where they
-chose to woo. So far, certainly Nicolette had not been known to favour
-any one, and it was in vain that her girl friends teased her, calling
-her: Nicolette, no man’s fiancée.
-
-To-day with a background of light colour, with the May-day sun above
-her, and the scent of orange-blossom in his nostrils, Ameyric Barnadou
-felt that life would be for him a poor thing indeed if he could not
-share it with Nicolette. But though he found in his simple poetic soul,
-words of love that should have melted a heart of stone, exquisite
-Nicolette did no more than smile upon him with a gentle kind of pity,
-which was exasperating to his pride and fuel to his ardour.
-
-“Nicolette,” Ameyric pleaded at one time when he had succeeded by dint
-of clever strategy in isolating her from the groups of noisy harvesters,
-“if you only knew how good it is to love.”
-
-She was leaning up against a tree, and the leaves and branches cast
-trenchant, irregular shadows on her muslin kerchief and the creamy satin
-of her shoulders: she was twirling a piece of orange-blossom between her
-fingers and now and then she raised it to her cheeks, caressing it and
-inhaling its dewy fragrance.
-
-“Don’t do that, Nicolette!” the lad cried out with a touch of
-exasperation.
-
-She turned great, wondering eyes on him.
-
-“What am I doing, Ameyric,” she asked, “that irritates you?”
-
-“Letting that flower kiss your cheek,” he replied, “when I——”
-
-“Poor Ameyric,” she sighed.
-
-“Alas! poor Ameyric!” he assented. “You must think that I am made of
-stone, Nicolette, or you would not tease me so.”
-
-“I?” she exclaimed, genuinely astonished: “I tease you? How?”
-
-But Ameyric had not a great power of expressing himself. Just now he
-looked shy, awkward, and mumbled haltingly:
-
-“By—by being you—yourself—so lovely—so fresh—then kissing that flower.
-You must know that it makes me mad!” he added almost roughly. He tried
-to capture her hand; but she succeeded in freeing it, and flung the twig
-away.
-
-“Poor Ameyric,” she reiterated with a sigh.
-
-He had already darted after the flower and, kneeling, he picked it up
-and pressed it to his lips. She looked down on his eager, flushed face,
-and there crept a soft, almost motherly look in her eyes.
-
-“If you only knew,” he said moodily, “how it hurts!”
-
-“Just now you wished me to know how good it was to love,” she riposted
-lightly.
-
-“That is just the trouble, Nicolette,” the lad assented, and rose slowly
-to his feet; “it is good but it also hurts; and when the loved one is
-unkind, or worse still, indifferent, then it is real hell!”
-
-Then, as she said nothing, but stood quite still, her little head thrown
-back, breathing in the delicious scented air, which had become almost
-oppressive in its fragrance, he exclaimed passionately:
-
-“I love you so, Nicolette!”
-
-He put out his arms and drew her to him, longing to fasten his lips on
-that round white throat, which gleamed like rose-tinted marble.
-
-“Nicolette,” he pleaded, because she had pushed him away quickly—almost
-roughly. “Are you quite sure that you cannot bring yourself to love me?”
-
-“Quite sure,” she replied firmly.
-
-“But you cannot go on like this,” he argued, “loving no one. It is not
-natural. Every girl has a lad. Look at them how happy they are.”
-
-Instinctively she turned to look.
-
-In truth they were a happy crowd these children of Provence. It was the
-hour after _déjeuner_, and in groups of half a dozen or more, boys and
-girls, men and women squatted upon the ground under the orange trees,
-having polished off their bread and cheese, drunk their wine and
-revelled in the cakes which Margaï always baked expressly for the
-harvesters. There was an hour’s rest before afternoon work began. Every
-girl was with her lad. Ameyric was quite right: there they were,
-unfettered in their naïve love-making; the boys for the most part were
-lying full length on the ground, their hats over their eyes, tired out
-after the long morning’s work: the girls squatted beside them, teasing,
-chaffing, laughing, yielding to a kiss when a kiss was demanded, on full
-red lips or blue-veined, half-closed lids.
-
-Anon, one or two of the men, skilled in music, picked up their galoubets
-whilst others slung their beribboned tambours round their shoulders.
-They began to beat time, softly at first, then a little louder, and the
-soft-toned galoubets intoned the tender melody of “_Lou Roussignou_”
-(“The Nightingale”), one of the sweetest of the national songs of
-Provence. And one by one the fresh young voices of men and maids also
-rose in song, and soon the mountains gave echo to the sweet, sad tune,
-with its quaint burden and its haunting rhythm, and to the clapping of
-soft, moist hands, the droning of galoubets and murmur of tambours.
-
- “Whence come you, oh, fair maiden?
- The nightingale that flies,
- Your arm with basket laden,
- The nightingale that flies, that flies,
- Your arm with basket laden,
- The nightingale that soon will fly.”
-
-One young voice after another took up the refrain, and soon the sound
-rose and rose higher and ever higher, growing in magnitude and volume
-till every mountain crag and every crevasse on distant Luberon seemed to
-join in the chorus, and to throw back in numberless echoes the naïve
-burden of the song that holds in its music the very heart and soul of
-this land of romance and of tears.
-
-Nicolette listened for awhile, standing still under the orange tree,
-with the sun playing upon her hair, drinking in the intoxicating perfume
-of orange-blossoms that lulled her mind to dreams of what could never,
-never be. But anon she, too, joined in the song, and as her voice had
-been trained by a celebrated music-master of Avignon, and was of a
-peculiarly pure and rich quality, it rose above the quaint, harsh tones
-that came from untutored throats, until one by one these became hushed,
-and boys and girls ceased to laugh and to chatter, and listened.
-
- “What ails thee, maiden fair?
- The nightingale that flies!
- Whence all these tears and care?
- The nightingale that flies, that flies!
- Whence all these tear-drops rare?
- The nightingale away will fly!”
-
-sang Nicolette, and the last high note, pure indeed as that of a bird,
-lingered on the perfumed air like a long-drawn-out sigh, then softly
-died away as if carried to the mountain heights on the wings of the
-nightingale that flies.
-
- “Lou roussignou che volà—volà!”
-
-A hush had fallen on the merry throng: a happy hush wherein hands sought
-hands and curly head leaned on willing breast, and lips sought eyes and
-closed them with a kiss. Nicolette was standing under the big orange
-tree, her eyes fastened on the slopes of Luberon, where between olive
-trees and pines rose the dark cypress trees that marked the grounds of
-the old château. When she ceased to sing some of the lads shouted
-enthusiastically: “Encore! Encore!” and M. le Curé clapped his hands,
-and said she must come over to Pertuis and sing at high Mass on the
-Feast of Pentecost. Jaume Deydier was at great pains to explain how
-highly the great music-teacher at Avignon thought of Nicolette’s voice;
-but Ameyric in the meanwhile had swarmed up the big orange tree. It had
-not yet been picked and was laden with blossom. The fragrance from it
-was such that it was oppressive, and once Ameyric felt as if he would
-swoon and fall off the tree. But this feeling soon passed, and sitting
-astride upon a bough, he picked off all the blossoms, gathering them
-into his blouse. Then when his blouse was full, he held on to it with
-one hand, and with the other started pelting Nicolette with the flowers:
-he threw them down in huge handfuls one after the other, and Nicolette
-stood there and never moved; she just let the petals fall about her like
-snow, until Ameyric suddenly loosened the corner of his blouse, and down
-came the blossoms, buds, flowers, petals, leaves, twigs, and Nicolette
-had to bend her head lest these struck her in the face. She put up her
-arms and started to run, but Ameyric was down on the ground and after
-her within a second. And as he was the swiftest runner of the
-country-side, he soon overtook her and seized her hand, and went on
-running, dragging her after him: a lad jumped to his feet and seized her
-other hand and then dragged another girl after him. The next moment
-every one had joined in this merry race: young and old, grey heads and
-fair heads and bald heads, all holding hands and running, running, for
-this was the _Farandoulo_, and the whole band was dragged along by
-Ameyric, who was the leader and who had hold of Nicolette’s hand. They
-ran and they ran, the long band that grew longer and longer every
-moment, as one after another every one joined in: the girls, the boys,
-the men, Jaume Deydier, Margaï, and even Mossou le Curé. No one can
-refuse to join in the _Farandoulo_. In and out of the orange trees,
-round and round and up and down!—follow my leader!—and woe betide him or
-her who first gets breathless. The laughter, the shouts were deafening.
-
-“Keep up, Magdeleine!”
-
-“Thou’rt breaking my arm, Glayse!”
-
-“Take care, Mossou le Curé will fall!”
-
-“Fall! No! and if he does we’ll pick him up again!”
-
-And so the mad _Farandoulo_ winds its way in the fragrant grove that
-borders the dusty road. And down that road coming from Luberon two
-riders—a man and a woman—draw rein, and hold their horses in, while they
-gaze toward the valley.
-
-“Now, what in Heaven’s name is happening over there?” a high-pitched
-feminine voice asks somewhat querulously.
-
-“I should not wonder they were dancing a _Farandoulo_!” the man replies.
-
-“What in the world is that?”
-
-“The oldest custom in Provence. A national dance——”
-
-“A dance, _bon Dieu_! I should call it a vulgar brawl!”
-
-“It is quaint and original, Rixende. Come! It will amuse you to watch.”
-
-The lady shrugs her pretty shoulders and the riders put their horses to
-a gentle trot. Bertrand’s eyes fixed upon that serpentine band of
-humanity, still winding its merry way amidst the trees, have taken on an
-eager, excited glance. The Provençal blood in his veins leaps in face of
-this ancient custom of his native land. Rixende, smothering her ennui,
-rides silently by his side. Then suddenly one or two amongst that
-riotous throng have perceived the riders: the inborn shyness of the
-peasant before his seigneur seems to check the laughter on their lips,
-their shyness is communicated to others, and gradually one by one, they
-fall away; Mossou le Curé, shamefaced, is the first to let go; he mops
-his streaming forehead and watches with some anxiety the approach of the
-strange lady in her gorgeous riding habit of crimson velvet, her fair
-curls half concealed beneath a coquettish _tricorne_ adorned with a
-falling white plume.
-
-“_Mon Dieu! Mon Dieu!_” he mutters. “I trust they did not perceive me.
-M. le Comte and this strange lady: what will they think?”
-
-“Bah!” Jaume Deydier replies with a somewhat ironic laugh, “’tis not so
-many years ago that young Bertrand would have been proud to lead the
-_Farandoulo_ himself.”
-
-“Ah!” the old curé murmurs with a grave shake of his old head, “but he
-has changed since then.”
-
-“Yes,” Deydier assents dryly: “he has changed.”
-
-The curé would have said something more, but a loud, rather shrill, cry
-checks the words on his lips.
-
-“_Mon Dieu!_ What has happened?”
-
-Nothing! Only that Ameyric, the leader of the _Farandoulo_, and
-Nicolette with him had been about the only ones who had not perceived
-the approach of the elegant riders. It is an understood thing that one
-by one the band of rioters becomes shorter and shorter, as some fall
-out, breathless after awhile, and Ameyric, who was half wild with
-excitement to-day, and Nicolette, whose senses were reeling in the
-excitement of this wild rush through perfume-laden space went on
-running, running, for the longer the _Farandoulo_ can be kept up by the
-leaders the greater is the honour that awaits them in the end; and so
-they ran, these two, until their mad progress was suddenly arrested by a
-loud, shrill cry, followed less than a second later by another terrified
-one, and the pawing and clanging of a horse’s hoofs upon the hard stony
-road. Ameyric was only just in time to drag Nicolette, with a violent
-jerk, away from the spot where she had fallen on her knees right under
-the hoofs of a scared and maddened animal. The beautiful rider in
-gorgeous velvet habit was vainly trying to pacify her horse, who,
-startled by a sudden clash of tambours, was boring and champing and
-threatening to rear. Rixende, not a very experienced rider, had further
-goaded him by her screams and by her nervous tugging at the bridle: she
-did indeed present a piteous spectacle—her elegant hat had slipped down
-from her head and hung by its ribbon round her neck, her hair had become
-disarranged and her pretty face looked crimson and hot, whilst her small
-hands, encased in richly embroidered gloves, clung desperately to the
-reins. The untoward incident, however, only lasted a few seconds.
-Already one of Deydier’s men had seized the bridle of the fidgety animal
-and Bertrand, bending over in his saddle, succeeded not only in quieting
-the horse, but also in soothing his loved one’s temper; he helped her to
-readjust her hat and to regain her seat, he rearranged the tumbled folds
-of her skirt, and saw to her stirrup leather and the comfort of her
-small, exquisitely shod feet.
-
-But Rixende would not allow herself to be coaxed back into good humour.
-
-“These ignorant louts!” she murmured fretfully, “don’t they know that
-their silly din will frighten a highly strung beast?”
-
-“It was an accident, Rixende,” Bertrand protested: “and here,” he added,
-“comes M. le Curé to offer you an apology for his flock.”
-
-“_Hélas_, mademoiselle,” M. le Curé said, with hands held up in genuine
-concern, as he hurried to greet M. le Comte and his fair companion, “we
-must humbly beg your pardon for this unfortunate accident. In the heat
-and excitement of the dance, I fear me the boys and girls lost their
-heads a bit.”
-
-“Lost their heads, M. le Curé,” Rixende retorted dryly. “I might have
-lost my life by what you are pleased to call this unfortunate accident.
-Had my horse taken the bit between his teeth....”
-
-She shrugged her pretty shoulders in order to express all the grim
-possibilities that her words had conjured up.
-
-“Oh! Mademoiselle,” le curé protested benignly, “with M. le Comte by
-your side, you were as safe as in your own boudoir; and every lad here
-knows how to stay a runaway horse.”
-
-“Nay!” Mademoiselle rejoined with just a thought of resentment in her
-tone, “methinks every one was too much occupied in attending to that
-wench yonder, to pay much heed to me.”
-
-For a moment it seemed as if the old priest would say something more,
-but he certainly thought better of it and pressed his lips tightly
-together, as if to check the words which perhaps were best left unsaid.
-Indeed there appeared to be some truth in Rixende’s complaint, for while
-she certainly was the object of Bertrand’s tender solicitude, and the
-old curé stood beside her to offer sympathy and apology for the
-potential accident, all the boys and girls, the men and women, were
-crowding around the group composed of Nicolette, Ameyric, Margaï and
-Jaume Deydier.
-
-Nicolette had not been hurt, thanks to Ameyric’s promptitude, but she
-had been in serious danger from the fretful, maddened horse, whom his
-rider was powerless to check. She had fallen on her knees and was
-bruised and shaken, but already she was laughing quite gaily, and joking
-over her father’s anxiety and Margaï’s fussy ways. Margaï was preparing
-bandages for the bruised knee and a glass of orange-flower water for her
-darling’s nerves, whilst rows of flushed and sympathising faces peered
-down anxiously upon the unwilling patient.
-
-“Eh! Margaï, let me be,” Nicolette cried, and jumped to her feet, to
-show that she was in no way hurt. “What a to-do, to be sure. One would
-think it was I who nearly fell from a horse.”
-
-“Women,” muttered Margaï crossly, “who don’t know how to sit a horse
-should not be allowed to ride.”
-
-And rows of wise young heads nodded sagely in assent.
-
-Rixende, watching this little scene from the road, felt querulous and
-irritated.
-
-“Who,” she asked peremptorily, “was that fool of a girl who threw
-herself between my horse’s feet?”
-
-“It was our little Nicolette,” the curé replied gently. “The child was
-running and dancing, and Ameyric dragged her so fast in the _Farandoulo_
-that she lost her footing and fell. She might have been killed,” the old
-man added gravely.
-
-“Fortunately I had my horse in hand,” Rixende riposted dryly. “’Twas I
-who might have been killed.”
-
-But this last doleful remark of hers Bertrand did not hear. He was at
-the moment engaged in fastening his horse’s bridle to a convenient tree,
-for at sound of Nicolette’s name he had jumped out of the saddle.
-Nicolette! Poor little Nicolette hurt! He must know, he must know at
-once. Just for the next few seconds he forgot Rixende, yes! forgot her!
-and sped across the road and through the orange-grove in the direction
-of that distant, agitated group, in the midst of which he feared to find
-poor little Nicolette mangled and bleeding.
-
-Rixende called peremptorily after him. She thought Bertrand indifferent
-to the danger which she had run, and indifference was a manlike
-condition which she could not tolerate.
-
-“Bertrand,” she called, “Bertrand, come back.”
-
-But he did not hear her, which further exasperated her nerves. She
-turned to the old curé who was standing by rather uncomfortably, longing
-for an excuse to go and see how Nicolette was faring.
-
-“M. le Curé,” Rixende said tartly, “I pray you tell M. le Comte that my
-nerves are on edge, and that I must return home immediately. If he’ll
-not accompany me, then must I go alone.”
-
-“At your service, mademoiselle,” the old priest responded readily
-enough, and picked up his soutane ready to follow M. le Comte through
-the grove. For the moment he had disappeared, but a few seconds later
-the group of harvesters parted and disclosed Bertrand standing beside
-Nicolette.
-
-“Nicolette!” Bertrand had exclaimed as soon as he saw her. He felt
-immensely relieved to find that she was not hurt, but at sight of her he
-suddenly felt shy and awkward; he who was accustomed to meet the
-grandest and most beautiful ladies of the Court at Versailles.
-
-“Why,” he went on with a nervous little laugh, “how you have grown.”
-
-Nicolette looked a little pale, which was no wonder, seeing what a
-fright she had had: but at sight of Bertrand a deep glow ran right up
-her cheeks, and tinged even her round young throat down to her shoulders
-under the transparent fichu. The boys and girls who had been crowding
-round her fell back respectfully as M. le Comte approached, and even
-Ameyric stood aside, only Margaï and Jaume Deydier remained beside
-Nicolette.
-
-“You have grown!” Bertrand reiterated somewhat foolishly.
-
-“Do you think so, M. le Comte?” Nicolette murmured shyly.
-
-The fact that she, too, appeared awkward had the effect of dissipating
-Bertrand’s nervousness in the instant.
-
-“Call me Bertrand at once,” he cried gaily, “you naughty child who would
-forget her playmate Bertrand, or Tan-tan if you wish, and give me a kiss
-at once, or I shall think that you have the habit of turning your back
-on your friends.”
-
-He tried to snatch a kiss, but Nicolette evaded him with a laugh, and at
-that very moment Bertrand caught sight of Jaume Deydier, whom he greeted
-a little shamefacedly, but with hearty goodwill. After which it was the
-turn of Margaï, whom he kissed on both cheeks, despite her grumblings
-and mutterings, and of the boys and girls whom he had not seen for over
-five years. Amongst them Ameyric.
-
-“_Eh bien_, Ameyric!” he cried jovially, and held out a cordial hand to
-the lad: “are you going to beat me at the bar and the disc now that I am
-out of practice! _Mon Dieu_, what bouts we used to have, what? and how
-we hated one another in those days!”
-
-Every one was delighted with M. le Comte. How handsome he was! How gay!
-Proud? Why, no one could be more genial, more kindly than he. He shook
-hands with all the men, kissed one or two of the prettiest girls and all
-the old women on both cheeks: even Margaï ceased to mutter
-uncomplimentary remarks about him, and even Jaume Deydier unbent. He
-admitted to those who stood near him that M. le Comte had changed
-immensely to his own advantage. And Nicolette leaned against the old
-orange tree, the doyen of the grove, feeling a little breathless. Her
-heart was beating furiously beneath her kerchief, because, no doubt, she
-had not yet rested from that wild _Farandoulo_. The glow had not left
-her cheeks, and had added a curious brilliance to her eyes. The mad
-dancing and running had disarranged her hair, and the brown curls
-tumbled about her face just as they used to do of old when she was still
-a child: in her small brown hands she twirled a piece of orange-blossom.
-
-At one moment Bertrand looked round, and their eyes met. In that glance
-the whole of his childhood seemed to be mirrored: the woods, the long,
-rafted corridors, the mad, glad pranks of boyhood, the climbs up the
-mountain-side, the races up the terraced gradients, the slaying of
-dragons and rescuing of captive maidens. And all at once he threw back
-his head and laughed, just laughed from the sheer joy of these memories
-of the past and delight in the present; joy at finding himself here,
-amidst the mountains of old Provence, whose summits and crags dissolved
-in the brilliant azure overhead, with the perfume of orange-blossom
-going to his head like wine.
-
-And because M. le Comte laughed, one by one the boys and girls joined in
-his merriment: they laughed and sang, no longer the sweet sad chaunt of
-the “_Roussignou_,” but rather the gay ditties of _La Farandoulo_.
-
- “La Farandoulo? La faren
- Lou cor gai la tèsto flourido
- E la faren tant que voudren
- En aio! En aio!”
-
-It was, in truth, most unfortunate that it all happened so: for Rixende
-had watched the whole of the scene from the moment when she sent the old
-curé peremptorily to order Bertrand to come back to her. But instead of
-delivering the message he seemed to have mixed himself up with all those
-noisy louts, and to have become a part of that group that stood gaping
-around the girl Nicolette. Rixende saw how Bertrand greeted the girl,
-how he was soon surrounded by a rowdy, chattering throng, she saw how he
-tried to kiss the girls, how he embraced the women, how happy he seemed
-amongst all these people: so happy, in fact, that he appeared wholly to
-have forgotten her, Rixende. And she was forced to wait till it was his
-good pleasure to remember her. No wonder that this spoilt child of
-fashionable Versailles lost her temper the while. Her horse was still
-restive, his boring tired her: she could not trot off by herself,
-chiefly because she would not have cared to ride alone in this strange
-and dour country where she was a complete stranger. True! it was selfish
-and thoughtless of Bertrand thus to forget her. He was only away from
-her side a few minutes—six at most—but these were magnified into half an
-hour, and she was really not altogether to blame for greeting him with
-black looks, when presently he came back to her, leading that stupid
-peasant wench by the hand, and speaking just as if nothing had happened,
-and he had done nothing that required forgiveness.
-
-“This is Nicolette Deydier, my Rixende,” he said quite unconcernedly.
-“Though she is so young, she is my oldest friend. I sincerely hope that
-you and she——”
-
-“Mademoiselle Deydier and I,” Rixende broke in tartly, “can make
-acquaintance at a more propitious time. But I have been kept too long
-for conversation with strangers now. I pray you let us go hence,
-Bertrand; the heat, the sun, and all the noise have given me a
-headache.”
-
-At the first petulant words Nicolette had quietly withdrawn her hand
-from Bertrand’s grasp. She stood by silent, deeply hurt by the other’s
-rudeness, vaguely commiserating with Bertrand for the sorry figure which
-he was made to cut. He did his best to pacify his somewhat
-vixenish-tempered fiancée, and in his efforts did certainly forget to
-make amends to Nicolette, and after a hasty, kindly pressure of her
-hand, he paid no further heed to her.
-
-Only when Rixende, with a vicious cut at her horse with her riding-crop,
-gave the signal for departure, did Bertrand send back a farewell smile
-to Nicolette. She stood there for a long, long while on the edge of the
-road; even while a cloud of white dust hid the two riders from her view,
-she gazed out in the direction where they had vanished.
-
-So this was the lovely Rixende, the woman whom Bertrand had loved even
-before he had set eyes on her: the lady of his dreams, whom he was going
-to nickname Riande, because she would be always laughing; and he would
-love her so much and so tenderly that she would never long for the
-gaieties of Paris and Versailles, but be content to live with him in his
-fair home of Provence, where the flower of the gentian in the spring and
-the dome of heaven above would seem but the mirrors of her blue eyes.
-
-With a tightening at her heart-strings, Nicolette thought of the dainty
-face with its delicate, porcelain-like skin puckered up with lines of
-petulance, the gentian-blue eyes with their hard, metallic glitter, and
-the tiny mouth with the thin red lips set into a pout. And she sighed,
-because she had also noticed at the same time that there was a look of
-discontent and weariness in Bertrand’s face when he finally rode away at
-the bidding of his imperious queen.
-
-“Oh! Holy Virgin, Mother of God,” Nicolette murmured fervently under her
-breath, “pray to our Lord that He may allow Bertrand to be happy.”
-
-The next moment her father’s voice from the distance roused her from her
-dreams:
-
-“Nicolette! Hey, Nicolette! Don’t stand there dreaming, child!”
-
-She turned and ran back to the grove; the day was still young, and the
-harvesters were at work already. But every one noticed that for the rest
-of the afternoon Mademoiselle Nicolette was more silent than was her
-wont.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VII
- TWILIGHT
-
-
-The second time that Nicolette saw the lovely Rixende she looked very
-different from the shrewish, nervous rider who forgot her manners and
-created such an unfavourable impression on the country-side a week ago.
-
-Nicolette, urged thereto by Micheline, had at last consented to come
-over to the château in order to be formally introduced to Bertrand’s
-fiancée.
-
-It was Whit-Sunday, and a glorious afternoon. When Nicolette arrived she
-found the entire family assembled on the terrace. A table, spread with a
-beautiful lace cloth, was laden with all kinds of delicacies, such as
-even Margaï over at the mas could not have known how to bake: _gâteaux_
-and _brioches_, and _babas_, and jars of cream and cups of chocolate.
-The old Comtesse sat at the head of the table, her white hair dressed
-high above her head in the stately mode of forty years ago, and
-embellished with a magnificent jewelled comb. Her dress was of rich,
-purple brocade, made after the fashion which prevailed before the
-Revolution, with hoops and panniers, and round her neck she wore a
-magnificent rope of pearls. There were rings on her fingers set with
-gems that sparkled in the sunlight as she raised the silver jug and
-poured some chocolate out into a delicate porcelain cup.
-
-Nicolette could scarce believe her eyes. There was such an air of
-splendour about old Madame to-day!
-
-Micheline, too, looked different. She had discarded the plain, drab
-stuff gown she always wore, and had on a prettily made, dainty muslin
-frock which made her look younger, less misshapen somehow than usual.
-Her mother alone appeared out of key in the highly coloured picture.
-Though she, too, had on a silk gown, it was of the same unrelieved black
-which she had never discarded since Nicolette could remember anything.
-But the chair in which she reclined was covered in rich brocade, and her
-poor, tired head rested upon gorgeously embroidered cushions. The centre
-of interest in this family group, however, was that delicate figure of
-loveliness that reclined in an elegant _bergère_ in the midst of a
-veritable cloud of muslin and lace, all adorned with ribbons less blue
-than her eyes. With a quick glance, even as she approached, Nicolette
-took in every detail of the dainty apparition: from the exquisite head
-with its wealth of golden curls, modishly dressed with a high
-tortoiseshell comb, down to the tiny feet in transparent silk stockings
-and sandal shoes that rested on a cushion of crimson velvet, on the
-corner of which Bertrand sat, or rather crouched, with arms folded and
-head raised to gaze unhindered on his beloved.
-
-Micheline was the first to catch sight of her friend.
-
-“Nicolette,” she cried, and struggled to her feet, “come quick! We are
-waiting for you.”
-
-She ran to Nicolette as fast as her poor lame leg would allow, and
-Nicolette, who a moment ago had been assailed with the terrible
-temptation to play the coward and to run away, away from this strange
-scene, was compelled to come forward to greet the older ladies by
-kissing their hands as was customary, and to mix with all these people
-who, she vaguely felt, were hostile to her. The Comtesse Marcelle had
-given her a friendly kiss. But she felt like an intruder, a dependent
-who is tolerated, without being very welcome in the family circle. All
-her pride rebelled against the feeling, even though she could not combat
-it. It was Bertrand who made her feel so shy. He had risen very slowly
-and very deliberately to his feet, and it was with a formal bow and
-affected manner that he approached Nicolette and took her hand, then
-formally presented her to his fiancée.
-
-“Mademoiselle Nicolette Deydier,” he said, “our neighbour’s daughter.”
-
-He did not say “my oldest friend” this time. And Mademoiselle de
-Peyron-Bompar tore herself away from the contemplation of a box of
-bonbons in order to gaze on Nicolette with languid interest. There was
-quite a measure of impertinence in the glance which she bestowed on the
-girl’s plain muslin gown, on the priceless fichu of old Mechlin which
-she wore round her graceful shoulders and on the string of rare pearls
-around her neck. Nicolette felt tongue-tied and was furious with herself
-for her awkwardness; she, who was called little chatter-box by her
-father and by Margaï, could find nothing to say but “Yes!” or “No!” or
-short, prim answers to Rixende’s supercilious queries.
-
-“Was the harvesting of orange-blossom finished?”
-
-“Not quite.”
-
-“What ennui! The smell of the flowers is enough to give one the
-migraine. How long would it last?”
-
-“Another week perhaps.”
-
-“And does that noisy dance always accompany the harvesting?”
-
-“Always when the boys and girls are merry.”
-
-“What ennui! the noise of those abominable tambourines could be heard as
-far as the château yesterday. One could not get one’s afternoon siesta.”
-
-“Have a cup of chocolate, Nicolette!” Micheline suggested by way of a
-diversion as the conversation threatened to drop altogether.
-
-“No, thank you, Micheline!” Nicolette replied, “I had some chocolate
-before I came.”
-
-It was all so awkward, and so very, very unreal. To Nicolette it seemed
-as if she were in a dream: the old Comtesse’s jewelled comb, the brocade
-chair, the silver on the table, it _could_ not be real. The old château
-of Ventadour was the home of old tradition, not of garish modernity, it
-lived in a rarefied old-world atmosphere that had rendered it very dear
-to Nicolette, and all this rich paraphernalia of good living and fine
-clothes threw a mantle of falsehood almost of vulgarity over the place.
-
-Nicolette found nothing more to say, and Micheline looked hurt and
-puzzled that her friend did not enter into the spirit of this beautiful
-unreality. She appeared to be racking her brain for something to say:
-but no one helped her out. The old Comtesse had not opened her lips
-since Nicolette had come upon the scene. Bertrand was too busily engaged
-in devouring his beautiful fiancée with his eyes to pay heed to any one
-else, and the lovely Rixende was even at this moment smothering a yawn
-behind her upraised fan.
-
-It was the Comtesse Marcelle, anxious and gentle, who relieved the
-tension:
-
-“Micheline,” she said, “why don’t you take Nicolette into the boudoir
-and show her——?” Then she smiled and added with a pathetic little air of
-gaiety: “you know what?”
-
-This suggestion delighted Micheline.
-
-“Of course,” she cried excitedly. “I was forgetting. Come, Nicolette,
-and I will show you something that will surprise you.”
-
-She had assumed a mysterious mien and now led the way into the house.
-Nicolette followed her, ready to fall in with anything that would take
-her away from here. The two girls went across the terrace together, and
-the last words which struck Nicolette’s ears before they went into the
-house came from Mademoiselle de Peyron-Bompar.
-
-“The wench is quite pretty,” she was saying languidly, “in a milkmaid
-fashion, of course. You never told me, Bertrand, that you had a rustic
-beauty in these parts. She represents your calf-love, I presume.”
-
-Nicolette actually felt hot tears rising to her eyes, but she succeeded
-in swallowing them, whilst Micheline exclaimed with naïve enthusiasm:
-
-“Isn’t Rixende beautiful? How can you wonder, Nicolette, that Bertrand
-loves her so?”
-
-Fortunately Nicolette was not called upon to make a reply. She had
-followed Micheline through the tall French window in the drawing-room
-and in very truth she was entirely dumb with surprise. The room was
-transformed in a manner which she would not have thought possible. It is
-true that she had not been inside the château for many months, but even
-so, it seemed as if a fairy godmother had waved her magic wand and
-changed the faded curtains into gorgeous brocades, the tattered carpets
-into delicate Aubussons, the broken-down chairs with protruding stuffing
-into luxurious fauteuils, covered in elegant tapestries. There were
-flowers in cut-glass bowls, books laid negligently on the tables; an
-open escritoire displayed a silver-mounted inkstand, whilst like a
-crowning ornament to this beautifully furnished room, a spinet in inlaid
-rosewood case stood in the corner beside the farthest window, with a
-pile of music upon it.
-
-Micheline had come to a halt in the centre of the room watching with
-glee the look of utter surprise and bewilderment on her friend’s face,
-and when Nicolette stood there, dumb, looking about her as she would on
-a dream picture, Micheline clapped her hands with joy.
-
-“Nicolette,” she cried, “do sing something, then you will know that it
-is all real.”
-
-And Nicolette sat down at the spinet and her fingers wandered for awhile
-idly over the keys. Surely it must all be a dream. A spook had gone by
-and transformed the dear old château into an ogre’s palace: it had cast
-a spell over poor, trusting Micheline, and set up old Madame as a
-presiding genius over this new world which was so unlike, so
-pathetically unlike the old; whilst through this ogre’s palace there
-flitted a naughty, mischief making sprite, with blue eyes and golden
-curls, a sprite all adorned with lace and ribbons and exquisite to
-behold, who held dainty, jewelled fingers right over Bertrand’s eyes so
-that he could no longer see.
-
-Gradually the dream-mood took stronger and yet stronger hold of
-Nicolette’s spirit: and she was hardly conscious of what her fingers
-were doing. Instinctively they had wandered and wandered over the keys,
-playing a few bars of one melody and then of another, the player’s mind
-scarcely following them. But now they settled down to the one air that
-is always the dearest of all to every heart in Provence: “lou
-Roussignou!”
-
- “Lou Roussignou che volà, volà!”
-
-Nicolette’s sweet young voice rose to the accompaniment of the
-soft-toned spinet. She sang, hardly knowing that she did so, certainly
-not noticing Micheline’s rapt little face of admiration, or that the
-tall window was open and allowed the rasping voice of Rixende to
-penetrate so far.
-
-Micheline heard it, and tiptoed as far as the window. Rixende had jumped
-to her feet. She stood in the middle of the terrace, with all her laces
-and ribbons billowing around her and her hands held up to her ears:
-
-“Oh! that stupid song!” she cried, “that monotonous, silly refrain gets
-on my nerves. Bertrand, take me away where I cannot hear it, or I vow
-that I shall scream.”
-
-Micheline stepped out through the window, from a safe distance she gazed
-in utter bewilderment at Rixende whom she had hitherto admired so
-whole-heartedly and who at this moment looked like an angry little
-vixen. Bertrand, on the other hand, tried to make a joke of the whole
-thing.
-
-“The sooner you accustom your sweet ears to that song,” he said with a
-laugh, “the sooner will you become a true Queen of Provence.”
-
-“But I have no desire to become a Queen of Provence,” Rixende retorted
-dryly, “I hate this dull, dreary country——”
-
-“Rixende!” Bertrand protested, suddenly sobered by an utterance which
-appeared to him nothing short of blasphemy.
-
-“Eh! what,” she retorted tartly, “you do not suppose, my dear Bertrand,
-that I find this place very entertaining? Or did you really see me with
-your mind’s eye finding delectation in rushing round orange trees in the
-company of a lot of perspiring louts?”
-
-“No,” Bertrand replied gently, “I can only picture you in my mind’s eye
-as the exquisite fairy that you are. But I must confess that I also see
-you as the Queen ruling over these lands that are the birthright of our
-race.”
-
-“Very prettily said,” Rixende riposted with a sarcastic curl of her red
-lips, “you were always a master of florid diction, my dear. But let me
-assure you that I much prefer to queen it over a Paris _salon_ than over
-a half-empty barrack like this old château.”
-
-Bertrand threw a rapid, comprehensive glance over the old pile that held
-all his family pride, all the glorious traditions of his forbears. There
-was majesty even in its ruins: whole chapters of the history of France
-had been unfolded within its walls.
-
-“I find the half-empty barrack beautiful,” he murmured with a quick,
-sharp sigh.
-
-“Of course it is beautiful, Bertrand,” Rixende rejoined, with that quick
-transition from petulance to coquetry which seemed one of her chief
-characteristics. “It is beautiful to me, because it is dear to you.”
-
-She clasped her two tiny hands around his arm and turned her
-gentian-blue eyes up to him. He looked down at the dainty face, rendered
-still more exquisite by the flush which still lingered on her cheeks.
-She looked so frail, so fairy-like, such a perfect embodiment of all
-that was most delicate, most appealing in womanhood; she was one of
-those women who have the secret of rousing every instinct of protection
-and chivalry in a man, and command love and devotion where a more
-self-reliant, more powerful personality fails even to attract. A look of
-infinite tenderness came into Bertrand’s face as he gazed on the lovely
-upturned face, and into those blue eyes wherein a few tears were slowly
-gathering. He felt suddenly brutish and coarse beside this ethereal
-being, whose finger-tips he was not worthy to touch. He felt that there
-was nothing which he could do, no act of worship or of self-abnegation,
-that would in any way repay her marvellous condescension in stepping out
-of her kingdom amongst the clouds, in order to come down to his level.
-
-And she, quick to notice the varying moods expressed in his face, felt
-that she had gone yet another step in her entire conquest of him. She
-gave a little sigh of content, threw him one more ravishing look, then
-said lightly:
-
-“Let us wander away together, Bertrand, shall we? We seem never to have
-any time all to ourselves.”
-
-
-Bertrand, wholly subjugated, captured Rixende’s little hand, and drawing
-it under his arm, led her away in the direction of the wood. Micheline
-continued to gaze after them, a puzzled frown between her brows. Neither
-her mother nor her grandmother had joined in the short sparring match
-between the two lovers, but Micheline, whom infirmity had rendered
-keenly observant, was quick to note the look of anxiety which her mother
-cast in the direction where Rixende’s dainty gown was just disappearing
-among the trees.
-
-“That girl will never be happy here——” she murmured as if to herself.
-
-Old Madame who still sat erect and stiff at the head of the table broke
-in sharply:
-
-“Once she is married to Bertrand,” she said, “Rixende will have to
-realise that she represents a great name, and that her little bourgeois
-ideas of pleasure and pomp are sadly out of key in this place where her
-husband’s ancestors have been the equal of kings.”
-
-The Comtesse Marcelle sighed drearily.
-
-“Yes, when she is married—but——”
-
-“But what,” grandmama queried sharply.
-
-“I sometimes wonder if that marriage will make for Bertrand’s
-happiness.”
-
-“Bertrand’s happiness,” the old Comtesse echoed with a harsh laugh,
-“Hark at the sentimental schoolgirl! My dear Marcelle! to hear you talk,
-one would think you had not lived through twenty-five years of grinding
-poverty. In Heaven’s name have you not yet realised that the only
-possible happiness for Bertrand lies in a brilliant marriage. We have
-plunged too deeply into the stream now, we cannot turn back, we must
-swim with the tide—or sink—there is no middle-way.”
-
-“I know, I know,” the younger woman replied meekly. “Debts, more debts!
-more debts! O, my God!” she moaned and buried her face in her hands; “as
-if they had not wrought enough mischief already. More debts, and if——”
-
-“And now you talk like a fool,” the old Comtesse broke in tartly. “Would
-you have had the girl come here and find that all your carpets were in
-rags, your cushions moth-eaten, the family silver turned to lead or
-brass? Would you have had her find the Comtesse de Ventadour in a
-patched and darned gown, waited on by a lad from the village in sabots
-and an unwashed shirt that reeked of manure? Yes,” she went on in that
-firm, decisive tone against which no one at the château had ever dared
-to make a stand, “yes, I did advise Bertrand to borrow a little more
-money, in order that his family should not be shamed before his fiancée.
-But you may rest assured, my good Marcelle, that the usurers who lent
-him the money would not have done it were they not satisfied that he
-would in the very near future be able to meet all his liabilities. You
-live shut away from all the civilised world, but every one in Paris
-knows that M. le Comte de Ventadour is co-heir with his fiancée, Mlle.
-de Peyron-Bompar, to the Mont-Pahon millions. Bertrand had no difficulty
-in raising the money, he will have none in repaying it, and Jaume
-Deydier is already regretting, I make no doubt, the avarice which
-prompted him to refuse to help his seigneurs in their short-lived
-difficulty.”
-
-The Comtesse Marcelle uttered a cry, almost of horror.
-
-“Deydier!” she exclaimed, “surely, Madame, you did not ask him to——?”
-
-“I asked him to lend me five thousand louis, until the marriage contract
-between Bertrand and Mlle. Peyron-Bompar was signed. I confess that I
-did him too much honour, for he refused. Bah! those louts!” grandmama
-added with lofty scorn, “they have no idea of honour.”
-
-The Comtesse Marcelle said nothing more, only a deep flush rose to her
-wan cheeks, and to hide it from the scathing eyes of her motherin-law
-she buried her face in her hands. Micheline’s heart was torn between the
-desire to run and comfort her mother and her fear of grandmama’s wrath
-if she did so. Instinctively she looked behind her, and then gave a
-gasp. Nicolette was standing in the window embrasure, her hands clasped
-in front of her; Micheline could not conjecture how much she had heard
-of the conversation that had been carried on on the terrace this past
-quarter of an hour. The girl’s face wore a strange expression of
-detachment as if her spirit were not here at all; her eyes seemed to be
-gazing inwardly, into her own soul.
-
-“Nicolette,” Micheline exclaimed.
-
-Nicolette started, as if in truth she were waking from a dream.
-
-“I was just thinking,” she said quietly, “that it is getting late; I
-must be going. Margaï will be anxious.”
-
-She stepped over the window sill on to the terrace, and threw her arms
-round Micheline who was obviously struggling with insistent tears. Then
-she went over to the table, where the two ladies were sitting. She
-dropped the respectful curtsy which usage demanded from young people
-when taking leave of their elders. The Comtesse Marcelle extended a
-friendly hand to her, which Nicolette kissed affectionately, but old
-Madame only nodded her head with stately aloofness: and Nicolette was
-thankful to escape from this atmosphere of artificiality and hostility
-which gave her such a cruel ache in her heart.
-
-Micheline offered to accompany her part of the way home, but in reality
-the girl longed to be alone, and she knew that Micheline would
-understand.
-
-
-Nicolette wandered slowly down the dusty road. She had purposely avoided
-the pretty descent down the terraced gradients through the woods;
-somehow she felt as if they too must be changed, as if the malignant
-fairy had also waved a cruel wand over the shady olive trees, and the
-carob to which captive maidens, long since passed away, were wont to be
-tethered whilst gallant knights slew impossible dragons and tinged the
-grass with the monster’s blood. Surely, surely, all that had changed
-too! Perhaps it had never been. Perhaps childhood had been a dream and
-the carob tree was as much a legend as the dragons and the fiery
-chargers of old. Nicolette had a big heart-ache, because she was young
-and because life had revealed itself to her whilst she was still a
-child, showed her all the beauty, the joy, the happiness that it could
-bestow if it would; it had drawn aside the curtain which separated earth
-from heaven, and then closed them again leaving her on the wrong side,
-all alone, shivering, pining, longing, not understanding why God could
-be so cruel when the sky was so blue, His world so fair, and she,
-Nicolette, possessed of an infinite capacity for love.
-
-Whilst she had sat at the spinet and sung “lou Roussignou” she had gazed
-abstractedly through the open window before her, and seen that exquisite
-being, all lace and ribbons and loveliness, wielding little poison-darts
-that she flung at Bertrand, hurting him horribly in his pride, in his
-love of the old home: and Nicolette, whose pretty head held a fair
-amount of shrewd common sense, marvelled what degree of happiness the
-future held for those two, who were so obviously unsuited to one
-another. Rixende de Peyron-Bompar, petulant, spoilt, pleasure-loving,
-and Tan-tan the slayer of dragons, the intrepid Paul of the Paul et
-Virginie days on the desert island. Rixende, the butterfly Queen of a
-Paris _salon_, and Bertrand, Comte de Ventadour, the descendant of
-troubadours, the idealist, the dreamer, the weak vessel filled to the
-brim with all that was most lovable, most reprehensible, most sensitive,
-most certainly doomed to suffer.
-
-If only she thought that he would be happy, Nicolette felt that she
-could go about with a lighter heart. She had a happy home: a father who
-idolised her: she loved this land where she was born, the old mas, the
-climbing rose, the vine arbour, the dark cypresses that stood sentinel
-beside the outbuildings of the mas. In time, perhaps, loving these
-things, she would forget that other, that greater love, that
-immeasurably greater love that now threatened to break her heart.
-
-How beautiful the world was! and how beautiful was Provence! the trees,
-the woods, Luberon and its frowning crags, the orange trees that sent
-their intoxicating odour through the air. Already the sun had hidden his
-splendour behind Luberon, and had lit that big crimson fire behind the
-mountain tops that had seemed the end of the world to Nicolette in the
-days of old. The silence of evening had fallen on these woods where
-bird-song was always scarce. Nicolette walked very slowly: she felt
-tired to-night, and she never liked a road when terraced gradients
-through rows of olive trees were so much more inviting. The road was a
-very much longer way to the mas than the woods. Nicolette paused,
-debating what she should do. The crimson fire behind Luberon had paled
-to rose and then to lemon-gold, and to right and left the sky was of a
-pale turquoise tint, with tiny clouds lingering above the stony peaks of
-Luberon, tiny, fluffy grey clouds edged with madder that slowly paled.
-
-The short twilight spread its grey mantle over the valley and the
-mountain-side; the tiny clouds were now of a uniform grey: grey were the
-crags and the boulders, the tree-tops and the roof of the distant mas.
-Only the dark cypresses stood out like long, inky blotches against that
-translucent grey. And from the valley there rose that intoxicating
-fragrance of the blossom-laden orange trees. Way down on the road below
-a cart rattled by, the harness jingling, the axles groaning, the driver,
-with a maiden beside him, singing a song of Provence. For a few minutes
-these sounds filled the air with their insistence on life, movement,
-toil, their testimony to the wheels of destiny that never cease to
-grind. Then all was still again, and the short twilight faded into
-evening.
-
-And as Nicolette deliberately turned from the road into the wood, a
-nightingale began to sing. The soft little trills went rolling and
-echoing through the woods like a call from heaven itself to partake of
-the joy, the beauty, the fulness of the earth and all its loveliness.
-And suddenly, as Nicolette worked her way down the terraced gradients,
-she spied, standing upon a grass-covered knoll, two forms interlaced:
-Bertrand had his arms around Rixende, his face was buried in the wealth
-of her golden curls, and she lay quite passive, upon his breast.
-
-Nicolette dared not move, for fear she should be seen, for fear, too,
-that she should break upon this, surely the happiest hour in Tan-tan’s
-life. They paid no heed of what went on around them: Bertrand held his
-beloved in his arms with an embrace that was both passionate and
-yearning, whilst overhead the nightingale trilled its sweet, sad melody.
-Nicolette stood quite still, dry-eyed and numb. Awhile ago she had been
-sure that if only she could think that Tan-tan was happy, she could go
-through life with a lighter heart. Well! she had her wish! there was
-happiness, absolute, radiant happiness expressed in that embrace.
-Tan-tan was happy, and his loved one lay passive in his arms, whilst the
-song of the nightingale spoke unto his soul promises of greater
-happiness still. And Nicolette closed her eyes, because the picture
-before her seemed to sear her very heart-strings and wrench them out of
-her breast. She stuffed her handkerchief into her mouth, because a
-desperate cry of pain had risen to her throat. Then, turning suddenly,
-she ran and ran down the slope, away, away as far away as she could from
-that haunting picture of Tan-tan and his happiness.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER VIII
- CHRISTMAS EVE
-
-
-It was a very rare thing indeed for discord to hold sway at the mas.
-Perfect harmony reigned habitually between Jaume Deydier, his daughter
-and the old servant who had loved and cared for her ever since Nicolette
-had been a tiny baby, laid in Margaï’s loving arms by the hands of the
-dying mother.
-
-Jaume Deydier was, of course, master in his own house. In Provence, old
-traditions still prevail, and the principles of independence and
-equality bred by the Revolution had never penetrated into these mountain
-fastnesses, where primitive and patriarchal modes of life gave all the
-happiness and content that the women of the old country desired. That
-Nicolette had been indulged and petted both by her father and her old
-nurse, was only natural. The child was pretty, loving, lovable and
-motherless; the latter being the greater claim on her father’s
-indulgence. As for Margaï, she was Nicolette’s slave, even though she
-grumbled and scolded and imagined that she ruled the household and
-ordered the servants about at the mas, in exactly the same manner as old
-Madame ordered hers over at the château.
-
-From which it may be gathered that on the whole it was Nicolette who
-usually had her way in the house. But for the last two days she had been
-going about with a listless, dispirited air, whilst Jaume Deydier did
-nothing but frown, and Margaï’s mutterings were as incessant as they
-were for the most part unintelligible.
-
-“I cannot understand you, Mossou Deydier,” she said more than once to
-her master, “one would think you wanted to be rid of the child.”
-
-“Don’t be a fool, Margaï,” was Deydier’s tart response. But Margaï was
-not to be silenced quite so readily. She had been fifty years in the
-service of the Deydiers, and had—as she oft and picturesquely put
-it—turned down Mossou Jaume’s breeches many a time when he sneaked into
-her larder and stole the jam she had just boiled, or the honey she had
-recently gathered from the hives. Oh, no! she was not going to be
-silenced—not like that.
-
-“If the child loved him,” she went on arguing, “I would not say another
-word. But she has told you once and for all that she does not care for
-young Barnadou, and does not wish to marry.”
-
-“Oh!” Jaume Deydier rejoined with a shrug of his wide shoulders, “girls
-always say that at first. She is not in love with any one else, I
-suppose!”
-
-“God forbid!” Margaï exclaimed, so hastily that the wooden spoon
-wherewith she had been stirring the soup a moment ago fell out of her
-hand with a clatter.
-
-“There, now!” she said tartly, “you quite upset me with your silly talk.
-Nicolette in love? With whom, I should like to know?”
-
-“Well then,” Deydier retorted.
-
-“Well then what?”
-
-“Why should she refuse Ameyric? He loves her. He would suit me perfectly
-as a son-in-law. What has the child got against him?”
-
-“But can’t you wait, Mossou Jaume?” Margaï would argue. “Can’t you wait?
-Why, the child is not yet nineteen.”
-
-“My wife was seventeen when I married her,” Deydier retorted. “And I
-would like to see Nicolette tokened before the fêtes. I was affianced to
-my wife two days before Noël, we had the _gros soupé_ at her parents’
-house on Christmas Eve, and walked together to midnight Mass.”
-
-“And two years later she was in her coffin,” Margaï muttered.
-
-“What has that to do with it? Thou’rt a fool, Margaï.” Whereupon Margaï,
-feeling that in truth her last remark had been neither logical nor kind,
-reverted to her original argument: “One would think you wanted to be rid
-of the child, Mossou Jaume.”
-
-And the whole matter would be gone through all over again from the
-beginning, and Jaume Deydier would lose his temper and say harsh things
-which he regretted as soon as they had crossed his lips, and Margaï
-would continue to argue and to exasperate him, until, luckily, Nicolette
-would come into the room and perch on her father’s knee, and smother
-further arguments by ruffling up his hair, or putting his necktie
-straight, or merely throwing her arms around his neck.
-
-
-This all occurred two days before Christmas. There had been a fall of
-snow way up in the mountains, and Luberon wore a white cap upon his
-crest. The mistral had come once or twice tearing down the valley, and
-in the living-rooms at the mas huge fires of olive and eucalyptus burned
-in the hearths. Margaï had been very busy preparing the food for the
-_gros soupé_, the traditional banquet of Christmas Eve in old Provence,
-and which Jaume Deydier offered every year to forty of his chief
-employés. Nicolette now was also versed in the baking and roasting of
-the _calènos_, the fruits and cakes which would be distributed to all
-the men employed at the farm and to their families: and even Margaï was
-forced to admit that the _Poumpo taillado_—the national cake, baked with
-sugar and oil—was never so good as when Nicolette mixed it herself.
-
-Of Ameyric Barnadou there was less and less talk as the festival drew
-nigh. Margaï and Nicolette were too busy to argue, and Jaume Deydier sat
-by his fireside in somewhat surly silence. He could not understand his
-own daughter. _Ah ça!_ what did the child want? What had she to say
-against young Barnadou? Every girl had to marry some time, then why not
-Nicolette?
-
-But he said nothing more for a day or two. His pet scheme that the
-_fiançailles_ should be celebrated on Christmas Eve had been knocked on
-the head by Nicolette’s obstinacy, but Jaume hoped a great deal from the
-banquet, the _calignaou_, and above all, from the midnight Mass.
-Nicolette was very gentle and very sentimental, and Ameyric so very
-passionately in love. The boy would be a fool if he could not make the
-festivals, the procession, the flowers, the candles, the incense to be
-his helpmates in his wooing.
-
-On Christmas Eve Jaume Deydier’s guests were assembled in the hall where
-the banquet was also laid: the more important overseers and workpeople
-of his olive oil and orange-flower water factories were there, some with
-their wives and children.
-
-Jaume Deydier, in the beautiful bottle-green cloth coat which he had
-worn at his wedding, and which he wore once every year for the Christmas
-festival, his grey hair and his whiskers carefully brushed, his best
-paste buckles on his shoes, shook every one cordially by the hand;
-beside him Nicolette, in silk kirtle and lace fichu, smiled and chatted,
-proud to be the châtelaine of this beautiful home, the queen of this
-little kingdom amongst the mountains, the beneficent fairy to whom the
-whole country-side looked if help or comfort or material assistance was
-required. Around her pressed the men and the women and the children who
-had come to the feast. There was old Tiberge, the doyen of the staff
-over at Pertuis, whose age had ceased to be recorded, it had become
-fabulous: there was Thibaut, the chief overseer, with his young wife who
-had her youngest born by the hand. There was Zacharie, the chief clerk,
-who was tokened to Violante, the daughter of Laugier the cashier. They
-were all a big family together: had seen one another grow up, marry,
-have children, and their children had known one another from their
-cradles. Jaume Deydier amongst them was like the head of the family, and
-no seigneur over at the château had ever been so conscious of his own
-dignity. As for Nicolette, she was just the little fairy whom they had
-seen growing from a lovely child into an exquisite woman, their
-Nicolette, of whom every girl was proud, and with whom every lad was in
-love.
-
-The noise in the hall soon became deafening. They are neither a cold nor
-a reserved race, these warm-hearted children of sunny Provence. They
-carry their hearts on their sleeves: they talk at the top of their
-voices, and when they laugh they shake the old rafters of their mountain
-homes with the noise. And Christmas Eve was the day of all days. They
-all loved the gifts of the _calènos_, the dried fruits and cakes which
-the _patron_ distributed with a lavish hand, and which they took home to
-their bairns or to those less fortunate members of their families who
-were not partakers of Deydier’s hospitality. But they adored the _Poumpo
-taillado_, the sweet, oily cake that no one baked better than demoiselle
-Nicolette. And the banquet would begin with _bouillabaisse_ which was
-concocted by Margaï from an old recipe that came direct from Marseilles,
-and there would be turkeys and geese from Deydier’s splendid farmyard,
-and salads and artichokes served with marrow fat. Already the men were
-smacking their lips; manners not being over-refined in Provence, where
-Nature alone dictates how a man shall behave, without reference to what
-his neighbours might think. There was a cheery fire, too, in the
-monumental hearth, and the shutters behind the windows being
-hermetically closed, the atmosphere presently became steaming and heady
-with the smell of good food and the aroma from the huge, long-necked
-bottles of good Roussillon wine.
-
-But every one there knew that, before they could sit down to table, the
-solemn rite of the _Calignaou_ must be gone through. As soon as the huge
-clock that stood upon the mantelshelf had finished striking six, old
-Tiberge, whose first birthday was lost in the nebulæ of time, stepped
-out from the little group that encircled him, and took tiny Savinien,
-the four-year-old son of the chief overseer, by the hand: December
-leading January, Winter coupled with Spring; Jaume Deydier put a full
-bumper of red wine in the little fellow’s podgy hand: and together these
-two, the aged and the youngster, toddled with uncertain steps out of the
-room, followed by the entire party. They made their way to the entrance
-door of the house, on the threshold of which a huge log of olive wood
-had in the meanwhile been placed. Guided by his mother, little Savinien
-now poured some of the wine over the log, whilst, prompted by Nicolette,
-his baby lips lisped the traditional words:
-
- “Alègre, Diou nous alègre
- Cachofué ven, tout ben ven
- Diou nous fagué la graci de voir l’an qué ven
- Se sian pas mai, siguen pas men.”[1]
-
-Footnote 1:
-
- Let us be merry! God make us merry! Hidden fires come, all good things
- come! May God give us grace to see the coming year. If there be not
- more of us, let there not be fewer.
-
-After which the bumper of wine was handed round and every one drank.
-Still guided by his mother, the child then took hold of one end of the
-Provençal Yule log, and the old man of the other, and together they
-marched back to the dining-hall and solemnly deposited the log in the
-hearth, where it promptly began to blaze.
-
-Thus by this quaint old custom did they celebrate the near advent of the
-coming year. The old man and the child, each a symbol—Tiberge of the
-past, little Savinien of the future, the fire of the Yule log the warmth
-of the sun. Every one clapped their hands, the noise became deafening,
-and Jaume Deydier’s stentorian voice, crying: “_A table, les amis!_”
-could scarce be heard above the din. After that they all sat at the
-table and the business of the banquet began.
-
-Nicolette alone was silent, smiling, outwardly as merry as any of them;
-she sat at the head of her father’s table, and went about her duties as
-mistress of the house with that strange sense of unreality that had
-haunted her this past year still weighing on her heart.
-
-In the years of her childhood—the years that were gone—Tan-tan and
-Micheline were always allowed to come and spend Christmas Eve at the
-mas. Even grandmama, dour, haughty grandmama, realised the necessity of
-allowing children to be gay and happy on what is essentially the
-children’s festival. So Tan-tan and Micheline used to come, and for
-several years it was Tan-tan who used to pour the wine over the log, and
-he was so proud because he knew the prescribed ditty by heart, and never
-had to be prompted. He spoke them with such an air, that she, Nicolette,
-who was little more than a baby then, would gaze on him wide-eyed with
-admiration. And one year there had been a great commotion, because old
-Métastase, who was said to be one hundred years old, and whose hands
-trembled like the leaves of the old aspen tree down by the Lèze, had
-dropped the log right in the middle of the floor, and the women had
-screamed, and even the men were scared, as it was supposed to be an evil
-omen: but Tan-tan was not afraid. He just stood there, and as calm as a
-young god commanded Métastase to pick up the log again, and when it was
-at last safely deposited upon the hearth, he had glanced round at the
-assembled company and remarked coolly: “It is not more difficult than
-that!” whereupon every one had laughed, and the incident was forgotten.
-
-Then another time——
-
-But what was the good of thinking about all that? They were gone, those
-dear, good times. Tan-tan was no more. He was M. le Comte de Ventadour,
-affianced to a beautiful girl whom he loved so passionately, that at
-even when he held her in his arms, the nightingale came out of his
-retreat amidst the branches of mimosa trees and sang a love song as an
-accompaniment to the murmur of her kisses.
-
-
-Soon after eleven o’clock the whole party set out to walk to Manosque
-for the midnight Mass at the little church there. Laughing, joking,
-singing, the merry troup wound its way along the road that leads up to
-the village perched upon the mountain-side, girls and boys with their
-arms around each other, older men and women soberly bringing up the
-rear. Overhead the canopy of the sky of a luminous indigo was studded
-with stars, and way away in the east the waning moon, cool and
-mysterious, shed its honey-coloured lustre over mountain peaks and
-valley, picked out the winding road with its fairy-light, till it
-gleamed lemon-golden like a ribbon against the leafy slopes, and threw
-fantastic shadows in the way of the lively throng. Some of them sang as
-they went along, for your Provençal has the temperament of the South in
-its highest degree, and when he is happy he bursts into song. And
-to-night the pale moon was golden, the blue of the sky like a sheet of
-sapphire and myriads of stars proclaimed the reign of beauty and of
-poesy: the night air was mild, with just a touch in it of snow-cooled
-breeze that came from over snow-capped Luberon: it was heavy with the
-fragrance of pines and eucalyptus and rosemary which goes to the head
-like wine. So men and maids, as they walked, held one another close, and
-their lips met in the pauses of their song.
-
-But Nicolette walked with her girl-friends, those who were not yet
-tokened. She was as merry as any of them, she chatted and she laughed,
-but she did not join in the song. To-night of all nights was one of
-remembrance of past festivals when she was a baby and her father carried
-her to midnight Mass, with Tan-tan trotting manfully by his side:
-sometimes it would be very cold, the mistral would be blowing across the
-valley and Margaï would wind a thick red scarf around her head and
-throat. And once, only once—it snowed, and Tan-tan would stop at the
-road side and gather up the snow and throw it at the passers-by.
-
-Memory was insistent. Nicolette would have liked to smother it in
-thoughts of the present, in vague hopes of the future, but every turn of
-the road, every tree, and every boulder, even the shadows that
-lengthened and diminished at her feet as she walked, were arrayed
-against forgetfulness.
-
-
-The little church at Manosque (crude in architecture, tawdry in
-decoration, ugly if measured by the canons of art and good taste) is
-never really unlovely. On days of great festivals it was even beautiful,
-filled as it was to overflowing with picturesque people, whose loving
-hands had helped to adorn the sacred edifice with all that nature
-yielded for the purpose: branches of grey-leaved eucalyptus and tender
-twigs of lavender, great leafy masses of stiff carob and feathery mimosa
-and delicate branches of red or saffron flowered grevillea, all tied
-with gaudy ribbons around the whitewashed pillars or nestling in huge,
-untidy bouquets around the painted effigy of the Virgin. In one corner
-of the little church, the traditional crêche had been erected: the
-manger against a background of leaves and stones, with the figures of
-Mary, and the Sacred Infant, of St. Joseph and the Kings. All very naïve
-and very crude, but tender and lovable, and romantic as are the people
-of this land of sunshine and poesy.
-
-For midnight Mass, the little building was certainly too small to hold
-all the worshippers, so they overflowed into the porch, the organ-loft
-and the vestry; and those who found no place inside, remained standing
-in the road listening to the singing and the bells. The women in their
-gaudy shawls, orange, green, blue, magenta, looked like a parterre of
-riotous coloured flowers in the body of the church, while the men in
-their best clothes were squeezed against the walls or jammed into the
-corners, taking up as little of the room as they could.
-
-Nicolette knelt beside her father. On entering the church she had seen
-Ameyric, who obviously had been in wait for her and offered her the Holy
-water as she entered. His eyes had devoured her, and despite his sense
-of reverence and the solemnity of the occasion, his hand had closed over
-her fingers when she took the Holy water from him. When Father Fournier
-began saying Mass, Nicolette bowed her head between her hands and prayed
-with all her heart and soul that Ameyric might find another girl who
-would be worthy of him and return his love. She prayed too, and prayed
-earnestly that Bertrand might continue to be happy with his beloved and
-that he should never know a moment’s disappointment or repining.
-Nicolette had been taught by Father Fournier that it was part of a
-Christian girl’s duty to love every one, even her enemies, and to pray
-for them earnestly, for le Bon Dieu would surely know if prayers were
-not sincere. So Nicolette forced herself to think kindly of Rixende, to
-remember her only as she had last seen her that evening in May, when she
-lay quite placid in Bertrand’s arms, with her head upon his breast and
-with the nightingale trilling away for dear life over her head.
-
-So persistently did Nicolette think of this picture that she succeeded
-in persuading herself that the thought made her happy, and then she
-realised that her face was wet with tears.
-
-Father Fournier preached a sermon all about humility and obedience and
-the example set by the Divine Master, and Nicolette wondered if it was
-not perhaps her duty to do as her father wished and to marry Ameyric
-Barnadou? Oh! it was difficult, very difficult, and Nicolette thought
-how much more simple it would be if le Bon Dieu was in the habit of
-telling people exactly what He wished them to do. The feeling of
-unreality once more came over her. She sat with eyes closed while Father
-Fournier went on talking, talking, and the air grew hotter, more heavy
-every moment with the fumes of the incense, the burning candles, the
-agitated breath of hundreds of entranced village folk. The noise, the
-smell, the rising clouds of incense all became blurred to her eyes, her
-ears, her nostrils: only the past remained quite real, as she had lived
-it before the awful, awful day when Tan-tan went out of her life, the
-past with its dragons, and distressful maidens, and woods redolent with
-rosemary and groves of citron-blossoms, the past as she had lived it
-with Tan-tan and Micheline, those happy Christmases of old.
-
-Tan-tan, who was a wilful, fidgety boy, was always good when he came to
-midnight Mass. Nicolette with eyes closed and Father Fournier’s voice
-droning in her ears, could see him now sitting quite, quite still with
-Micheline on one side of him, and her, Nicolette, on the other. And
-they, the three children, sat agape while the offertory procession wound
-its way through the crowded church. She felt that she was a baby again,
-and that her tiny feet could not touch the ground, and her wee hands
-kept reaching out to touch Tan-tan’s sleeve or his knee. Ah, that
-beautiful, that exciting procession! The children craned their little
-necks to see above the heads of the crowd, and Jaume Deydier would take
-his little girl in his arms and set her to stand upon his knee, so that
-she might see everything; Micheline would stand up with Margaï’s arm
-around her to keep her steady, but Tan-tan’s pride would have a long
-struggle with his curiosity. He would remain seated just like a grown
-man and pretend that he could see quite well; and this pretence he would
-keep up for a long while, although Nicolette would exclaim from time to
-time in that loud hoarse whisper peculiar to children:
-
-“Tan-tan, stand on your chair! It is lovely!”
-
-Then at last Tan-tan would give in and stand up on his chair, after
-which Nicolette felt that she could set to and enjoy the procession too.
-First the band of musicians with beribboned tambours, bagpipes and
-clarinets: then a group of young men, goatherds from Luberon or
-Vaucluse, carrying huge baskets of fruits and live pigeons: after which
-a miniature cart entirely covered with leafy branches of olive and
-cypress with lighted candles set all along its sides, and drawn by a
-lamb, whose snow-white fleece was adorned with tiny bunches of coloured
-ribbons; behind this cart a group of girls wearing the _Garbalin_, a
-tall conical head-dress adorned with tiny russet apples and miniature
-oranges: finally a band of singers, singing the Christmas hymns.
-
-The children would get so excited at sight of the lamb and the little
-cart, that their elders had much ado to keep them from clapping their
-hands or shouting with glee, which would have been most unseemly in the
-sacred building.
-
-Then, when the procession was over, they would scramble back into their
-seats and endure the rest of the Mass as best they could. Nicolette saw
-it all through the smoke of incense, the flaring candles and the thick,
-heady air. That was reality! not the dreary present with Tan-tan gone
-out of Nicolette’s life, and a beautiful stranger with golden hair and
-gentian-blue eyes shouting petulantly at him or feigning love which she
-was too selfish to feel. That surely could not be reality: the Bon Dieu
-was too good to treat Tan-tan so.
-
-And as if to make the past more real still, the sound of fife and
-bagpipe and tambour struck suddenly upon Nicolette’s ear. She looked up
-and there was the procession just starting to go round the church, the
-baskets with the live pigeons, the little cart, the white lamb with its
-fleece all tied up with ribbons: the same procession which Nicolette had
-watched from the point of vantage of her father’s knee sixteen years
-ago, and had watched every year since—at first by Tan-tan’s side, then
-with him gone, and the whole world a dreary blank to her.
-
-Was this then what life really meant? The same things over and over
-again, year after year, till one grew old, till one grew not to care?
-Did life mean loneliness and watching the happiness of others, while
-one’s own heart was so full that it nearly broke? Then, if that was the
-case, why not do as father wished and marry Ameyric?
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER IX
- THE TURNING POINT
-
-
-The first inkling that Nicolette had of the happenings at the château
-was on Christmas Day itself after High Mass. When she came out of church
-with her father some of the people had already got hold of the news:
-those who had arrived late had heard of it as they came along, and with
-that agitation which comes into even, monotonous lives whenever the
-unexpected occurs, groups of village folk stood about outside the
-church, and instead of the usual chaff and banter, every one talked only
-of the one thing: the events at the château.
-
-“What? You have not heard?”
-
-“No, what is it?”
-
-“A death in the family.”
-
-“Holy Virgin, who?”
-
-“The old Comtesse? She is very old!”
-
-“The Comtesse Marcelle? She is always sick!”
-
-“No one knows.”
-
-Nicolette, vaguely frightened, questioned those who seemed to know best.
-_Mais, voilà!_ no one knew anything definite, although one or two
-averred that they had seen a man on horseback go up to the château, soon
-after dawn. This detail did not calm Nicolette’s fears. On the contrary.
-If the sad news had come from a distance ... from Paris, for example....
-Oh! it was unthinkable! But already she had made up her mind. After
-midday dinner she would go and see Micheline. It was but a short walk to
-the château, and surely father could spare her for an hour or two.
-
-Jaume Deydier was obdurate at first. What had Nicolette to do with the
-château? Their affairs were no concern of hers. He himself never set
-foot inside that old owl’s nest, and he had hoped that by now Nicolette
-had had enough of those proud, ungrateful folk. If they had trouble at
-the mas, would some one from the château come over to see what was
-amiss? But Nicolette held on to her idea. If Micheline was in trouble
-she would have no one to comfort her. Even father could not object to
-her friendship with Micheline, dear, misshapen, gentle Micheline!—and
-then there was the Comtesse Marcelle! If the old Comtesse spoke to
-either of them at all, it would only be to say unkind things! Oh! it was
-terrible to think of those three women at the château, faced with
-trouble, and with no one to speak to but one another. And until
-recently—the last two years, in fact—Nicolette had always gone over to
-the château on Christmas afternoon to offer Christmas greetings and
-_calènos_ from the mas, in the shape of oranges, lemons, tangerines, and
-a beautiful _Poumpo taillado_, baked by herself. And now when Micheline
-was perhaps in trouble, and she, Nicolette, pining to know what the
-trouble was oh! father could not be so cruel as to stop her going.
-
-No doubt Deydier would have remained obdurate, but just at that moment
-he happened to catch sight of Ameyric. The lad was standing close by, an
-eager expression on his face, and—if such an imputation could be laid at
-the door of so sober a man as Jaume Deydier—one might almost say that an
-imp of mischief seized hold of him and whispered advice which he was
-prompt to take.
-
-“Well, boy!” he called over to Ameyric; “what do you say? Will you call
-for Nicolette after dinner, and walk with her to the château?”
-
-“Aye! and escort her back,” Ameyric replied eagerly, “if Mademoiselle
-Deydier will allow.”
-
-After which the father gave the required permission, mightily satisfied
-with his own diplomacy. He had always believed in Christmas festivals
-for bringing lads and maidens together, and he himself had been tokened
-on Christmas Eve.
-
-Ameyric shook him warmly by the hand: “Thank you, Mossou Deydier,” he
-murmured.
-
-“Well, boy,” Deydier retorted in a whisper, “it should be to-day with
-you, or I fear me it will be never.”
-
-
-Whenever she thought over the sequence of events which had their
-beginning on that Christmas morning, Nicolette always looked upon that
-climb up to the château as a blank. She could not even have told you if
-it was cold or warm. She wore her beautiful orange-coloured shawl with
-the embroidery and deep fringe, and she had on shoes that were
-thoroughly comfortable for the long tramp up the road. She knew that
-Ameyric helped her to carry the baskets that contained the fruits and
-cakes; she also knew that at times he talked a great deal, and that at
-others there were long silences between them. She knew that she was
-very, very sorry for Ameyric, because love that is not reciprocated is
-the most cruel pain that can befall any man. She also tried to remember
-what Father Fournier had said in his sermon at midnight Mass, and her
-own firm resolution not to hate her enemies, and to submit her selfish
-will to the wishes of her father.
-
-Now and again friends overtook them and walked with them a little way,
-or others coming from Pertuis met them and exchanged greetings.
-
-The roads between the villages round about here are always busy at
-Christmas time with people coming and going to and fro, from church, or
-one another’s houses, and Ameyric, who grumbled when a chattering crowd
-came to disturb his _tête-à-tête_ with Nicolette, had to own that, but
-for the roads being so busy, he would not perhaps have been allowed to
-walk at this hour with Nicolette.
-
-And people who saw them that afternoon spread the news abroad.
-
-“Ameyric Barnadou,” they said, “will be tokened before the New Year to
-Nicolette Deydier.”
-
-Father Siméon-Luce was just leaving the château when Nicolette arrived
-there with Ameyric. Jasmin was at the door, and the old priest said
-something to him, and then put on his hat. Ameyric was waiting in the
-court-yard, and Nicolette, with a basket on each arm, had gone up to the
-main entrance door alone. She curtsied to the priest, who nodded to her
-in an absent-minded manner.
-
-“Very sad, very sad,” he murmured abstractedly, “but only to be
-expected.” Then he seemed to become aware of Nicolette’s identity, and
-added kindly:
-
-“You have come to see Mademoiselle Micheline, my child? Ah! a very sad
-Christmas for them all.”
-
-But somehow Nicolette felt that these were conventional words, and that
-if there had been real sorrow at the château, Father Siméon-Luce would
-have looked more sympathetic. Somewhat reassured already, Nicolette
-waited till the old priest had gone across the court-yard, then she
-slipped in through the great door and spoke to Jasmin:
-
-“Who is it, Jasmin?” she asked excitedly.
-
-“Madame de Mont-Pahon,” the old man replied, and Nicolette was conscious
-of an immense feeling of relief. She had not realised herself until this
-moment how desperately anxious she had been.
-
-“She died, it seems, the night before last, in Paris,” Jasmin went on
-glibly, “but how the news came here early this morning, I do not pretend
-to know, Mam’zelle Nicolette,” he added in an awed whisper, “it must be
-through the devil’s agency.”
-
-Jasmin had never even tried to fathom the mysteries of the new aerial
-telegraph which of late had been extended as far as Avignon, and which
-brought news from Paris quicker than a man could ride from Pertuis. The
-devil, in truth, had something to do with that, and Jasmin very much
-hoped that Father Siméon-Luce had taken the opportunity of exorcising
-those powers of darkness whilst he ate his Christmas dinner with the
-family.
-
-“Can I see Mademoiselle Micheline?” Nicolette broke in impatiently on
-the old man’s mutterings.
-
-“Yes, yes, mam’zelle! Mademoiselle Micheline must be somewhere about the
-house. But mam’zelle must excuse me—we—we—are busy in the kitchen——”
-
-“Yes, yes, go, Jasmin! I’ll find my way.”
-
-It was now late in the afternoon, and twilight was drawing rapidly in;
-while Jasmin shuffled off in one direction Nicolette made her way
-through the vestibule. It was very dark, for candles were terribly dear
-these days, but Nicolette knew every flagstone, every piece of furniture
-in the familiar old place, and she made her way cautiously toward the
-great hall, where hung the portraits. A buzz of conversation came from
-there. Then and only then did Nicolette realise what a foolish thing she
-had done. How would she dare thrust herself in the midst of the family
-circle at a moment like this? She had taken to living of late so much in
-the past that she had not realised how unwelcome she was at the château:
-but now she remembered: she remembered the last time she had been here,
-and how the old Comtesse had not even spoken to her, whilst Bertrand’s
-fiancée had made cutting remarks about her. She looked down ruefully on
-her baskets, feeling that her cakes would no more be appreciated than
-herself. A furious desire seized her to turn back and to run away: but
-she would leave the _calènos_ with Jasmin, for she would be ashamed to
-own to her father what a coward she had been. Already she had made a
-movement to go, when a name spoken over there in the portrait gallery
-fell on her ear.
-
-“Bertrand.”
-
-Instinctively Nicolette paused: there was magic in the name: she could
-not go whilst its echo lingered in the old hall.
-
-“It need make no difference to Bertrand’s plans,” the old Comtesse was
-saying in that hard, decisive tone which seemed to dispose of the
-destinies of her whole family.
-
-Hers was the only voice that penetrated as far as the vestibule where
-Nicolette had remained standing; the soft, wearied tones of the Comtesse
-Marcelle, and the uncertain ones of Micheline did not reach the
-listener’s ears.
-
-“No. Perhaps not for the New Year,” the old Comtesse said presently in
-response to a remark from one of the others; “but soon, you may be sure.
-The will will be read directly after the funeral, and there is no reason
-why Bertrand should not be here a week later.”
-
-Again there was a pause, during which all that Nicolette heard was a
-weary sigh. Then Madame’s harsh voice was raised again.
-
-“You are a fool, my good Marcelle! What should go wrong, I should like
-to know?...”
-
-Then once more a pause and presently a loud, hard laugh.
-
-“Pardi! but I should not have credited you with such a talent for
-raising bogeys, my dear. Have I not told you, over and over again, that
-I had Sybille de Mont-Pahon’s definite promise that the two young people
-shall be co-heirs of her fortune? Instead of lamenting there, you should
-rejoice. Sybille has died most opportunely, for now Bertrand can pay his
-debts even before his marriage, and the young couple can make a start
-without a cloud upon the horizon of their lives!”
-
-At this point Nicolette felt that she had no right to listen further.
-She deposited her two baskets upon the table in the vestibule, and
-tiptoed back to the door. Even as she did so she heard old Madame’s
-unpleasant voice raised once more.
-
-“You should thank me on your knees,” she said tartly, “for all I have
-done. Debts, you call them? and dare to upbraid me for having contracted
-them? Let me tell you this: Rixende de Peyron-Bompar would never have
-tolerated this old barrack at all, had she seen it as it was. The stuffs
-which I bought, the carpets, the liveries for those loutish servants
-were so much capital invested to secure the Mont-Pahon millions. What
-did they amount to? Five thousand louis at most! and we have secured
-five millions and Bertrand’s happiness.”
-
-And Nicolette, as she finally ran out of the house, heard a murmur, like
-a sigh of longing:
-
-“God grant it!”
-
-But she was not quite sure whether the sound came from the old picture
-hall, or was just the echo of the wish that had risen from her heart.
-
-Outside she met Ameyric, and he escorted her home. He spoke again of his
-love, and she was no longer impatient to hear him talk. She was
-intensely sorry for him. If he had the same pain in his heart that she
-had, then he was immensely to be pitied: and if it lay in her power to
-make one man happy, then surely it was her duty to do so.
-
-But she would make no definite promise.
-
-“Let us wait until the spring,” she said, in answer to an earnest appeal
-from him for a quick decision.
-
-“Orange-blossom time?” he asked.
-
-“Perhaps,” she replied.
-
-And with this half-promise he had perforce to be satisfied.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER X
- WOMAN TO WOMAN
-
-
-It was fourteen days after the New Year. Snow had fallen, and the
-mistral had blown for forty-eight hours unmercifully down the valley.
-News from Paris had been scanty, but such as they were, they were
-reassuring. A courier had come over all the way from Paris on New Year’s
-eve, with a letter from Bertrand, giving a few details of the proposed
-arrangements for Madame de Mont-Pahon’s funeral, which was to take place
-on the feast of the Holy Innocents. The letter had been written on the
-day following her death, which had come as a great shock to everybody,
-even though she had been constantly ailing of late. Directly after the
-funeral, he, Bertrand, would set off for home in the company of M. de
-Peyron-Bompar, Rixende’s father, who desired to talk over the new
-arrangements that would have to be made for his daughter’s marriage. The
-wedding would of course have to be postponed for a few months, but there
-was no reason why it should not take place before the end of the summer,
-and as Rixende no longer had a home now in Paris, the ceremonies could
-well taken place in Bertrand’s old home.
-
-This last suggestion sent old Madame into a veritable frenzy of
-management. The marriage of the last of the de Ventadours should be
-solemnised with a splendour worthy of the most noble traditions of his
-house. Closeted all day with Pérone, her confidential maid, the old
-Comtesse planned and arranged: day after day couriers arrived from
-Avignon, from Lyons and from Marseilles, with samples and designs and
-suggestions for decorations, for banquets, for entertainments on a
-brilliant scale.
-
-A whole fortnight went by in this whirl, old Madame having apparently
-eschewed all idea of mourning for her dead sister. There were
-consultations with Father Siméon-Luce too, the Bishop of Avignon must
-come over to perform the religious ceremony in the private chapel of the
-château: fresh altar-frontals and vestments must be ordered at Arles for
-the great occasion.
-
-Old Madame’s mood was electrical: Micheline quickly succumbed to it. She
-was young, and despite her physical infirmities, she was woman enough to
-thrill at thoughts of a wedding, of pretty clothes, bridal bouquets and
-banquets. And she loved Rixende! the dainty fairy-like creature who,
-according to grandmama’s unerring judgment, would resuscitate all the
-past splendours of the old château and make it resound once more with
-song and laughter.
-
-Even the Comtesse Marcelle was not wholly proof against the atmosphere
-of excitement. Meetings were held in her room, and more than once she
-actually gave her opinion on the future choice of a dress for Micheline,
-or of a special dish for the wedding banquet.
-
-Bertrand was expected three days after the New Year. Grandmama had
-decided that if he and M. de Peyron-Bompar started on the 29th, the day
-after the funeral, and they were not delayed anywhere owing to the
-weather conditions, they need not be longer than five days on the way.
-Whereupon she set to, and ordered Jasmin to recruit a few lads from La
-Bastide or Manosque, and to clean out the coach-house and the stables,
-and to lay in a provision of straw and forage, as M. le Comte de
-Ventadour would be arriving in a few days in his calèche with four
-horses and postilions.
-
-Nor were her spirits affected by Bertrand’s non-arrival. The weather
-accounted for everything. The roads were blocked. If there had been a
-fall of snow here in the south, there must have been positive avalanches
-up in the north. And while the Comtesse Marcelle with her usual want of
-spirit began to droop once more after those few days of factitious
-well-being, old Madame’s energies went on increasing, her activities
-never abated. She found in Micheline a willing, eager help, and a pale
-semblance of sympathy sprang up between the young cripple and the
-stately old grandmother over their feverish plans for Bertrand’s
-wedding.
-
-The tenth day after the New Year, the Comtesse Marcelle once more took
-to her couch. She had a serious fainting fit in the morning brought on
-by excitement when a carriage was heard to rattle along the road. When
-the sound died away and she realised that the carriage had not brought
-Bertrand, she slid down to the floor like a poor bundle of rags and was
-subsequently found, lying unconscious on the doorstep of her own room,
-where she had been standing waiting to clasp Bertrand in her arms.
-
-Grandmama scolded her, tried to revive her spirits by discussing the
-decorations of Rixende’s proposed boudoir, but Marcelle had sunk back
-into her habitual listlessness and grandmama’s grandiloquent plans only
-seemed to exacerbate her nerves. She fell from one fainting fit into
-another, the presence of Pérone was hateful to her, Micheline was
-willing but clumsy. The next day found her in a state of fever,
-wide-eyed, her cheeks of an ashen colour, her thin hands perpetually
-twitching, and a look of pathetic expectancy in her sunken, wearied
-face. In the end, though grandmama protested and brought forth the whole
-artillery of her sarcasm to bear against the project, Micheline walked
-over to the mas and begged Nicolette to come over and help her look
-after mother, who once or twice, when she moaned with the pain in her
-head, had expressed the desire to have the girl beside her. Of course
-Jaume Deydier protested, but as usual Nicolette had her way, and the
-next day found her installed as sick-nurse in the room of the Comtesse
-Marcelle. She only went home to sleep. It was decided that if the next
-two days saw no real improvement in the patient’s condition, a messenger
-should be sent over to Pertuis to fetch a physician. For the moment she
-certainly appeared more calm, and seemed content that Nicolette should
-wait on her.
-
-But on the fourteenth day, even old Madame appeared to be restless. All
-day she kept repeating to any one who happened to be nigh—to Micheline,
-to Pérone, to Jasmin—that the weather was accountable for Bertrand’s
-delay, that he and M. de Peyron-Bompar would surely be here before
-nightfall, and that, whatever else happened, supper must be kept ready
-for the two travellers and it must be good and hot.
-
-It was then four o’clock. The _volets_ all along the façade of the
-château had been closed, and the curtains closed in all the rooms. The
-old Comtesse, impatient at her daughter-in-law’s wan, reproachful looks,
-and irritated by Nicolette’s presence in the invalid’s room, had avoided
-it all day and kept to her own apartments, where Pérone, obsequious and
-sympathetic, was always ready to listen to her latest schemes and plans.
-Later on in the afternoon Micheline had been summoned to take coffee in
-grandmama’s room, and as mother seemed inclined to sleep and Nicolette
-had promised not to go away till Micheline returned, the latter went
-readily enough. The question of Micheline’s own dress for the wedding
-was to be the subject of debate, and Micheline, having kissed her
-mother, and made Nicolette swear to come and tell her the moment the
-dear patient woke, ran over to grandmama’s room.
-
-Nicolette rearranged the pillows round Marcelle’s aching head, then she
-sat down by the table, and took up her needlework. After awhile it
-certainly seemed as if the invalid slept. The house was very still. In
-the hearth a log of olive wood crackled cheerfully. Suddenly Nicolette
-looked up from her work. She encountered Marcelle de Ventadour’s eyes
-fixed upon her. They looked large, dark, eager. Nicolette felt that her
-own heart was beating furiously, and a wave of heat rushed to her
-cheeks. She had heard a sound, coming from the court-yard below—a
-commotion—the tramp of a horse’s hoofs on the flagstones—she was sure of
-that—then the clanking of metal—a shout—Bertrand’s voice—no doubt of
-that——
-
-Marcelle had raised herself on her couch: a world of expectancy in her
-eyes. Nicolette threw down her work, and in an instant was out of the
-room and running along the gallery to the top of the stairs. Here she
-paused for a moment, paralysed with excitement: the next she heard the
-clang of the bolts being pulled open, the rattling of the chain, and
-Jasmin’s cry of astonishment:
-
-“M. le Comte!”
-
-For the space of two seconds Nicolette hesitated between her longing to
-run down the stairs so as to be first to wish Tan-tan a happy New Year,
-and the wish to go back to the Comtesse Marcelle and see that the happy
-shock did not bring on an attack of fainting. The latter impulse
-prevailed. She turned and ran back along the gallery. But Marcelle de
-Ventadour had forestalled her. She stood on the threshold of her room,
-under the lintel. She had a candle in her hand and seemed hardly able to
-stand. In the flickering light, her features looked pinched and her face
-haggard: her hair was dishevelled and her eyes seemed preternaturally
-large. Nicolette ran to her, and was just in time to clasp the tottering
-form in her strong, steady arms.
-
-“It is all right, madame,” she cried excitedly, her eyes full with tears
-of joy, “all right, it is Bertrand!”
-
-“Bertrand,” the mother murmured feebly, and then reiterated, babbling
-like a child: “It is all right, it is Bertrand!”
-
-Bertrand came slowly across the vestibule, then more slowly still up the
-stairs. The two women could not see him for the moment: they just heard
-his slow and heavy footstep coming nearer and nearer. The well of the
-staircase was in gloom, only lit by an oil lamp that hung high up from
-the ceiling, and after a moment or two Bertrand came round the bend of
-the stairs and they saw the top of his head sunk between his shoulders.
-His shadow projected by the flickering lamp-light looked grotesque
-against the wall, all hunched-up, like that of an old man.
-
-Nicolette murmured: “I’ll run and tell Micheline and Mme. la Comtesse!”
-but suddenly Marcelle drew her back, back into the room. The girl felt
-scared: all her pleasure in Bertrand’s coming had vanished. Somehow she
-wished that she had not seen him—that it was all a dream and that
-Bertrand was not really there. Marcelle had put the candle down on the
-table in the centre of the room. Her face looked very white, but her
-hands were quite steady; she turned up the lamp and blew out the candle
-and set it on one side, then she drew a chair close to the hearth, but
-she herself remained standing, only steadied herself with both her hands
-against the chair, and stared at the open doorway. All the while
-Nicolette knew that she must not run out and meet Bertrand, that she
-must not call to him to hurry. His mother wished that he should come
-into her room, and tell her—tell her what? Nicolette did not know.
-
-Now Bertrand was coming along the corridor. He paused one moment at the
-door: then he came in. He was in riding breeches and boots, and the
-collar of his coat was turned up to his ears: he held his riding whip in
-his gloved hand, but he had thrown down his hat, and his hair appeared
-moist and dishevelled. On the smooth blue cloth of his coat, myriads of
-tiny drops of moisture glistened like so many diamonds.
-
-“It is snowing a little,” were the first words that he said. “I am sorry
-I am so wet.”
-
-“Bertrand,” the mother cried in an agony of entreaty, “what is it?”
-
-He stood quite still for a moment or two, and looked at her as if he
-thought her crazy for asking such a question. Then he came farther into
-the room, threw his whip down on the table and pulled off his gloves:
-but still he said nothing. His mother and Nicolette watched him; but
-Marcelle did not ask again. She just waited. Presently he sat down on
-the chair by the hearth, rested his elbows on his knees and held his
-hands to the blaze. Nicolette from where she stood could only see his
-face in profile: it looked cold and pinched and his eyes stared into the
-fire.
-
-“It is all over, mother,” he said at last, “that is all.”
-
-Marcelle de Ventadour went up to her son, and put her thin hand on his
-shoulder.
-
-“You mean——?” she murmured.
-
-“Mme. de Mont-Pahon,” he went on in a perfectly quiet, matter-of-fact
-tone of voice, “has left the whole of her fortune to her great-niece
-Rixende absolutely. Two hours after the reading of the will, M. de
-Peyron-Bompar came to me and told me in no measured language that having
-heard in what a slough of debt I and my family were wallowing, he would
-not allow his daughter’s fortune to be dissipated in vain efforts to
-drag us out of that mire. He ended by declaring that all idea of my
-marrying Rixende must at once be given up.”
-
-Here his voice shook a little, and with a quick, impatient gesture he
-passed his hand across his brows. Marcelle de Ventadour said nothing for
-the moment. Her hand was still on his shoulder. Nicolette, who watched
-her closely, saw not the faintest sign of physical weakness in her
-quiet, silent attitude. Then as Bertrand was silent too, she asked after
-awhile:
-
-“Did you speak to Rixende?”
-
-“Did I speak to Rixende?” he retorted, and a hard, unnatural laugh broke
-from his parched, choking throat. “My God! until I spoke with her I had
-no idea how much humiliation a man could endure, and survive the shame
-of it.”
-
-He buried his face in his hands and a great sob shook his bent
-shoulders. Marcelle de Ventadour stared wide-eyed into the fire, and
-Nicolette, watching Tan-tan’s grief, felt that Mother Earth could not
-hold greater misery for any child of hers than that which she endured at
-this moment.
-
-“Rixende did not love you, Bertrand,” the mother murmured dully, “she
-never loved you.”
-
-“She must have hated me,” Bertrand rejoined quietly, “and now she
-despises me too. You should have heard her laugh, mother, when I spoke
-to her of our life here together in the old château——”
-
-His voice broke. Of course he could not bear to speak of it: and
-Nicolette had to stand by, seemingly indifferent, whilst she saw great
-tears force themselves into his eyes. She longed to put her arms round
-him, to draw his head against her cheek, to smooth his hair and kiss the
-tears away. Her heart was full with words of comfort, of hope, of love
-which, if only she dared, she would have given half her life to utter.
-But she was the stranger, the intruder even, at this hour. Except for
-the fact that she was genuinely afraid Marcelle de Ventadour might
-collapse at any moment, she would have slipped away unseen. Marcelle for
-the moment seemed to find in her son’s grief, a measure of strength such
-as she had not known whilst she was happy. She had led such an isolated,
-self-centred life that she was too shy now to be demonstrative, and it
-was pathetic to watch the effort which she made to try and speak the
-words of comfort which obviously hovered on her lips; but nevertheless
-she stood by him, with her hand on his shoulder, and something of the
-magnetism of her love for him must have touched his senses, for
-presently he seized hold of her hand and pressed it against his lips.
-
-The clock above the hearth ticked loudly with a nerve-racking monotony.
-The minutes sped on while Bertrand and his mother stared into the fire,
-both their minds a blank—grief having erased every other thought from
-their brain. Nicolette hardly dared to move. So far it seemed that
-Bertrand had remained entirely unaware of her presence, and in her heart
-she prayed that he might not see her, lest he felt his humiliation and
-his misery more completely if he thought that she had witnessed it.
-
-After awhile the Comtesse Marcelle said:
-
-“You must be hungry, Bertrand, we’ll let grandmama know you’re here. She
-has ordered supper to be ready for you, as soon as you came.”
-
-Bertrand appeared to wake as if out of a dream.
-
-“Did you speak, mother?” he asked.
-
-“You must be hungry, dear.”
-
-“Yes—yes!” he murmured vaguely. “Perhaps I am. It was a long ride from
-Pertuis—the roads are bad——”
-
-“Grandmama has ordered——”
-
-But quickly Bertrand seized his mother’s hands again. “Don’t tell
-grandmama yet,” he said hoarsely. “I—I could not—not yet....”
-
-“But you must be hungry, dear,” the mother insisted, “and grandmama will
-have to know,” she added gently. “And there is Micheline!”
-
-“Yes, I know,” he retorted. “I am a fool—but—— Let us wait a little,
-shall we?”
-
-Again he kissed his mother’s hands, but he never once looked up into her
-face. Once when the light from the lamp struck full upon him, Nicolette
-saw how much older he had grown, and that there was a look in his eyes
-as if he was looking into the future, and saw something there that was
-tragic and inevitable!
-
-That look frightened her. But what could she do? Some one ought to be
-warned and Bertrand should not be allowed to remain alone—not for one
-moment. Did the mother realise this? Was this the reason why she
-remained standing beside him with her hand on his shoulder, as if to
-warn him or to protect?
-
-Five minutes went by, perhaps ten! For Nicolette it was an eternity.
-Then suddenly grandmama’s voice was heard from way down the gallery,
-obviously speaking to Jasmin:
-
-“Why was I not told at once?”
-
-After which there was a pause, and then footsteps along the corridor:
-Micheline’s halting dot and carry one, grandmama’s stately gait.
-
-“I can’t,” Bertrand said and jumped to his feet. “You tell her, mother.”
-
-“Yes, yes, my dear,” Marcelle rejoined soothingly, quite gently as if
-she were speaking to a sick child.
-
-“Let me get away somewhere,” he went on, “where she can’t see me—not
-just yet—I can’t——”
-
-It was Nicolette who ran to the door which gave on Marcelle’s bedroom,
-and threw it open.
-
-“That’s it, my dear,” Marcelle said, and taking Bertrand’s hand she led
-him towards the door. “Nicolette is quite right—go into my bedroom—I’ll
-explain to grandmama.”
-
-“Nicolette?” Bertrand murmured and turned his eyes on her, as if
-suddenly made aware of her presence. A dark flush spread all over his
-face. “I didn’t know she was here.”
-
-The two women exchanged glances. They understood one another. It meant
-looking after Bertrand, and, if possible, keeping old Madame from him
-for a little while.
-
-Bertrand followed Nicolette into his mother’s room. He did not speak to
-her again, but sank into a chair as if he were mortally tired. She went
-to a cupboard where a few provisions were always kept for Marcelle de
-Ventadour, in case she required them in the night: a bottle of wine and
-some cake. Nicolette put these on the table with a glass and poured out
-the wine.
-
-“Drink it, Bertrand,” she whispered, “it will please your mother.”
-
-Later she went back to the boudoir. Old Madame was standing in the
-middle of the room, and as Nicolette entered she was saying tartly:
-
-“But why was I not told?”
-
-“I was just on the point of sending Nicolette to you, Madame——” Marcelle
-de Ventadour said timidly. Her voice was shaking, her face flushed and
-she wandered about the room, restlessly fingering the draperies.
-Whereupon the old Comtesse raised her lorgnette and stared at Nicolette.
-
-“Ah!” she said coldly, “Mademoiselle Deydier has not yet gone?”
-
-“She was just going, Madame,” the younger woman rejoined, “when——”
-
-“Then you have not yet seen Bertrand?” grandmama broke in.
-
-“No,” Marcelle replied, stammering and flushing, “that is——”
-
-“What do you mean by ‘No, ... that is, ...’?” old Madame retorted
-sharply. “Ah ça, my good Marcelle, what is all this mystery? Where is my
-grandson?”
-
-“He was here a moment ago, he——”
-
-“And where is M. de Peyron-Bompar?”
-
-“He did not come. He is in Paris—that is—I think so——”
-
-“M. de Peyron-Bompar not here? But——”
-
-Suddenly she paused: and Nicolette who watched her, saw that the last
-vestige of colour left her cheeks. Her eyelids fluttered for a moment or
-two, and her eyes narrowed, narrowed till they were mere slits. The
-Comtesse Marcelle stood by the table, steadying herself against it with
-her hand: but that hand was shaking visibly. Old Madame walked slowly,
-deliberately across the room until she came to within two steps of her
-daughter-in-law: then she said very quietly:
-
-“What has happened to Bertrand?”
-
-Marcelle de Ventadour gave a forced little laugh.
-
-“Why, nothing, Madame,” she said. “What should have happened?”
-
-“You are a fool, Marcelle,” grandmama went on with slow deliberation.
-“Your face and your hands have betrayed you. Tell me what has happened
-to Bertrand.”
-
-“Nothing,” Marcelle replied, “nothing!” But her voice broke in a sob,
-she sank into a chair and hid her face in her hands.
-
-“If you don’t tell me, I will think the worst,” old Madame continued
-quietly. “Jasmin has seen him. He is in the house. But he dare not face
-me. Why not?”
-
-But Marcelle was at the end of her tether. Now she could do no more than
-moan and cry.
-
-“His marriage with Rixende de Peyron-Bompar is broken off. Speak,” the
-old woman added, and with her claw-like hand seized her daughter-in-law
-by the shoulder, “fool, can’t you speak? _Nom de Dieu_, I’ll have to
-know presently.”
-
-Her grip was so strong that involuntarily, Marcelle gave a cry of pain.
-This was more than Nicolette could stand: even her timidity gave way
-before her instinct of protection, of standing up for this poor,
-tortured, weak woman whom she loved because she was the mother of
-Tan-tan and suffered now almost as much as he did. She ran to Marcelle
-and put her arms round her, shielding her against further attack from
-the masterful, old woman.
-
-“Mme. la Comtesse is overwrought,” she said firmly, “or she would have
-said at once what has happened. M. le Comte has come home alone. Mme. de
-Mont-Pahon has left the whole of her fortune to Mlle. Rixende
-absolutely, and so she, and M. de Peyron-Bompar have broken off the
-marriage, and,” she added boldly, “we are all thanking God that he has
-saved M. le Comte from those awful harpies!”
-
-Old Madame had listened in perfect silence while Nicolette spoke: and
-indeed the girl herself could not help but pay a quick and grudging
-tribute of admiration to this old woman, who faithful to the traditions
-of her aristocratic forbears, received this staggering blow without
-flinching and without betraying for one instant what she felt. There was
-absolute silence in the room after that: only the clock continued its
-dreary and monotonous ticking. The Comtesse Marcelle lay back on her
-couch with eyes closed and a look almost of relief on her wan face, now
-that the dread moment had come and gone. Micheline had, as usual, taken
-refuge in the window embrasure and Nicolette knelt beside Marcelle,
-softly chafing her hands. Grandmama was still standing beside the table,
-lorgnette in hand, erect and unmoved.
-
-“Bertrand,” she said after awhile, “is in there, I suppose.” And with
-her lorgnette she pointed to the bedroom door, which Nicolette had
-carefully closed when she entered, drawing the heavy portière before it,
-so as to prevent the sound of voices from penetrating through. Nicolette
-hoped that Bertrand had heard nothing of what had gone on in the
-boudoir, and now when grandmama pointed toward the door, she
-instinctively rose to her feet as if making ready to stand between this
-irascible old woman and the grief-stricken man. But old Madame only
-shrugged her shoulders and looked down with unconcealed contempt on her
-daughter-in-law.
-
-“I ought to have guessed,” she said dryly, “What a fool you are, my good
-Marcelle!”
-
-Then she paused a moment and added slowly as if what she wished to say
-caused her a painful effort.
-
-“I suppose Bertrand said nothing about money?”
-
-Marcelle de Ventadour opened her eyes and murmured vaguely:
-
-“Money?”
-
-“Pardi!” grandmama retorted impatiently, “the question of money will
-loom largely in this affair presently, I imagine. There are Bertrand’s
-debts——”
-
-Again she shrugged her shoulders with an air of indifference, as if that
-matter was unworthy of her consideration.
-
-“I suppose that his creditors, when they heard that the marriage was
-broken off, flocked around him like vultures.—Did he not speak of that?”
-
-Slowly Marcelle raised herself from her couch. Her eyes circled with
-deep purple rims looked large and glowing, as they remained fixed upon
-her mother-in-law.
-
-“No,” she said tonelessly, “Bertrand is too broken-hearted at present to
-think of money.”
-
-“He will have to mend his heart then,” grandmama rejoined dryly, “those
-sharks will be after him soon.”
-
-Marcelle threw back her head, and for a moment looked almost defiant:
-
-“The debts which he contracted, he did at your bidding, Madame,” she
-said.
-
-“Of course he did, my good Marcelle,” old Madame retorted coldly, “but
-the creditors will want paying all the same. If the marriage had come
-about, this would have been easy enough, as I told you at the time.
-Bertrand was a fool not to have known how to win that jade’s
-affections.”
-
-A cry of indignation rose to the mother’s throat.
-
-“Oh!”
-
-“Eh, what?” Madame riposted unmoved. “Young men have before now
-succeeded in gaining a woman’s love, even when she sat on a mountain of
-money-bags and he had not even one to fasten to his saddle-bow. It
-should have been easier for Bertrand with his physique and his
-accomplishments to win a woman’s love than it will be for him to pay his
-debts.”
-
-“You know very well,” Marcelle cried, “that he cannot do that.”
-
-“That is why we shall have to think of something,” grandmama retorted,
-and at that moment went deliberately towards the door. Her hand was
-already on the portière and Nicolette stood by undecided what she should
-do, when suddenly Marcelle sprang forward more like a wild animal,
-defending its young, than an ailing, timid woman: she interposed her
-slim, shrunken form between the door and the old woman, and whispered
-hoarsely, but commandingly:
-
-“What do you want with Bertrand?”
-
-Old Madame, taken aback, raised her aristocratic eyebrows: she looked
-her daughter-in-law ironically up and down, then, as was her wont, she
-shrugged her shoulders and tried to push her aside.
-
-“My dear Marcelle,” she said icily, “have you taken leave of your
-senses?”
-
-“No,” Marcelle replied, in a voice which she was endeavouring to keep
-steady. “I only want to know what you are going to say to Bertrand.”
-
-“That will depend on what he tells me,” grandmama went on coldly. “You
-do not suppose, I presume, that the future can be discussed without my
-having a say in it?”
-
-“Certainly not,” the younger woman rejoined, “seeing that the present is
-entirely of your making.”
-
-“Then I pray you let me go to Bertrand. I wish to speak with him.”
-
-“We’ll call him. And you shall speak with him in my presence.”
-
-Now she spoke quite firmly: her face was very pale and her eyes
-certainly had a wild look in them. With a mechanical gesture she pushed
-the unruly strands of her hair from her moist forehead. Old Madame gazed
-at her for a moment or two in silence, then she broke into harsh,
-ironical laughter.
-
-“_Ah ça, ma mie!_” she said, “Will you tell me, I pray, what is the
-exact meaning of this melodramatic scene?”
-
-“I have already told you,” Marcelle replied more calmly, “if you wish to
-speak with Bertrand, we’ll call him, and you shall speak with him here.”
-
-“Bertrand and I understand one another. We prefer to talk together, when
-we are alone.”
-
-“The matter that concerns him concerns us all equally. You may speak
-with him if you wish—but only in my presence.”
-
-“But, _nom de Dieu_!” old Madame exclaimed, “will you tell me by what
-right you propose to stand between me and my grandson?”
-
-“By the right which you gave me, Madame,” Marcelle replied with slow
-deliberation, “when you stood between your son and me.”
-
-“Marcelle!” the old woman cried, and her harsh voice for the first time
-had in it a quiver of latent passion.
-
-“The evil which you wrought that night,” Marcelle went on slowly, “shall
-not find its echo now. I was really a fool then. Such monsters as you
-had never been within my ken.”
-
-“Silence, you idiot!” old Madame broke in, throwing into her tone and
-into her attitude all the authority which she knew so well how to exert.
-But Marcelle would not be silenced. She was just one of those weak,
-down-trodden creatures who, when roused, are as formidable in their
-wrath as they are obstinate in their purpose. She spoke now as if for
-the past twenty years she had been longing for this relief and the words
-tumbled out of her mouth like an avalanche falls down the side of a
-mountain.
-
-“An idiot!” she exclaimed. “Yes, you are right there, Madame! A dolt and
-a fool! but, thank God, sufficiently sane to-night to prevent your
-staining your hands with my son’s blood, as you did with that of his
-father. Had I not been a fool, should I not have guessed your purpose
-that night?—then, too, you wished to speak with your son alone—then too
-you wished to discuss the future after you had dragged him down with you
-into a morass of debts and obligations which he could not meet. To
-satisfy your lust for pomp, and for show, you made him spend and borrow,
-and then when the day of reckoning came——”
-
-“Silence, Marcelle!”
-
-“When the day of reckoning came,” Marcelle reiterated coldly, “you, his
-mother, placed before him the only alternative that your damnable pride
-would allow—a pistol which you, yourself, put into his hand.”
-
-“My son preferred death to dishonour,” old Madame put in boldly.
-
-“At his mother’s command,” the other retorted. “Oh! you thought I did
-not know, you thought I did not guess. But—you remember—it was
-midsummer—the window was open—I was down in the garden—I heard your
-voice: ‘My son, there is only one way open for a de Ventadour!’ I ran
-into the house, I ran up the stairs—you remember?—I was on the threshold
-when rang the pistol shot which at your bidding had ended his dear
-life.”
-
-“What I did then is between me and my conscience——”
-
-“Perhaps,” Marcelle replied, “but for what you do now, you will answer
-to me. I suffered once—I will not suffer again——”
-
-Again with that same wild gesture she pushed her hair away from her
-forehead. Nicolette thought that she was on the point of swooning, but
-her excitement gave her strength: she pulled herself together, drew the
-portière aside, opened the door, and went through into the other room.
-
-Grandmama appeared for a moment undecided: that her pride had received a
-severe shaking, there could be no doubt: for once she had been routed in
-a wordy combat with the woman whom she affected to despise. But she was
-too arrogant, too dictatorial to argue, where she had failed to command.
-Perhaps she knew that her influence over Bertrand would not be
-diminished by his mother’s interference. She was not ashamed of that
-dark page in the past history: her notions of honour, and of what was
-due to the family name were not likely to be modified by the ravings of
-a sick imbecile. She was fond of Bertrand and proud of him, but if the
-cataclysm which she dreaded did eventually come about, she would still
-far sooner see him dead than dishonoured. A debtor’s prison was no
-longer an impossibility for a de Ventadour; the principles of equality
-born of that infamous Revolution, and fostered by that abominable
-Corsican upstart had not been altogether eliminated from the laws of
-France with the restoration of her Bourbon kings. Everything nowadays
-was possible, even, it seems, the revolt of weak members of a family
-against its acknowledged head.
-
-Marcelle had gone through into the next room without caring whether her
-mother-in-law followed her or not. Just as she entered she was heard to
-call her son’s name, tenderly, and as if in astonishment. Old Madame
-then took a step forward and peeped through the door. Then she threw
-back her head and laughed.
-
-“What an anti-climax, eh, my good Marcelle,” she said with cool sarcasm.
-“See what a fool you were to make such a scene. While you spouted
-heroics at me about pistols and suicide, the boy was comfortably asleep.
-When he wakes,” she added lightly, “send him to me, and you may chaperon
-him if you like. I do not see a tragedy in this sleeping prince.”
-
-With that she went: and Nicolette ran into the next room. The Comtesse
-Marcelle was on the verge of a collapse. Nicolette contrived to undress
-her and put her to bed. Bertrand did not stir. He had drunk a couple of
-glasses of wine and eaten some of the cake, then apparently his head had
-fallen forward over his arms, and leaning right across the table he had
-fallen asleep. The sound of voices had not roused him. He was so tired,
-so tired! Nicolette, while she looked after Marcelle, was longing to
-undo Bertrand’s heavy boots, and place a cushion for his head, and make
-him lean back in his chair. This was such an uncomfortable, lonely
-house, lonely for every one except old Madame, who had Pérone to look
-after her. Marcelle and poor little Micheline looked after themselves,
-and Bertrand only had old Jasmin. During Mlle. de Peyron-Bompar’s visit
-last May, some extra servants had been got in to make a show. They had
-been put into smart liveries for the time being, but had since gone away
-again. It was all a very dreary homecoming for Tan-tan, and Nicolette,
-who longed to look after his creature comforts, was forced to go away
-before she could do anything for him.
-
-Marcelle de Ventadour kissed and thanked her. She assured her that she
-felt well and strong. Pérone, though dour and repellent, would come and
-see to her presently, and Micheline slept in a room close by. Between
-them they would look after Bertrand when he woke from this long sleep.
-The supper ordered for two was still there. Jasmin would see to it that
-Bertrand had all that he wanted.
-
-A little reassured, Nicolette went away at last, promising to come again
-the next day. Micheline accompanied her as far as the main door: the
-girl had said absolutely nothing during the long and painful scene which
-had put before her so grim a picture of the past: she was so
-self-centred, so reserved, that not even to Nicolette did she reveal
-what she had felt: only she clung more closely than even before to the
-friend whom she loved: and when the two girls finally said “good night”
-to one another they remained for a long time clasped in one another’s
-arms.
-
-“Bertrand will be all right now,” Nicolette whispered in the end, “I
-don’t think old Madame will want to see him, and he is so tired that he
-will not even think. But do not leave him too much alone, Micheline.
-Promise!”
-
-And Micheline promised.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XI
- GREY DAWN
-
-
-Strange that it should all have happened in the grey dawn of a cold
-winter’s morning. Nicolette, when she came home afterwards and thought
-it all out, marvelled whether the grey sky, the muffled cadence of the
-trees, the mysterious pallidity of the woods were a portent of the
-future. And yet if it had to be done all over again, she would not have
-acted differently, and minute by minute, hour by hour, it seemed as if
-destiny had guided her—or God’s hand, perhaps! Oh, surely it was God’s
-hand.
-
-She rose early because she had passed a restless, miserable night, also
-her head ached and she longed for fresh air. It was still dark, but
-Margaï was astir, and a bright fire was blazing in the kitchen when
-Nicolette came down. She was not hungry, but to please Margaï she drank
-some warm milk and ate the home-made bread, and when the cold morning
-light first peeped in through the open window, she set out for a walk.
-
-She went down the terraced gradients into the valley, and turned to
-wander up the river bank, keeping her shawl closely wrapped around her
-shoulders, as it was very cold. The Lèze, swelled by the early winter’s
-rains, tossed and tumbled in its bed with fretful turbulence. The snow
-lay deep in untidy little heaps in all sorts of unexpected nooks and
-crannies, but the smooth surfaces of the boulders were shiny with dewy
-frost and the blades of the rough grass were heavy with moisture.
-
-The air was very still, and slowly the silvery dawn crept up behind the
-canopy of clouds, and transformed it into a neutral tinted veil that
-hung loosely over the irregular heights of Luberon and concealed the
-light that lay beyond. One by one the terraced slopes emerged from the
-pall of night, and the moist blades of grass turned to strings of tiny
-diamonds. A pallid argent hue lay over mountain and valley, and every
-leaf of every tree became a looking-glass that mirrored the colourless
-opalescence of the sky.
-
-
-When Nicolette started out for this early morning walk she had no
-thought of meeting Bertrand. Indeed she had no thought of anything
-beyond a desire to be alone, and to still the restlessness which had
-kept her awake all night. Anon she reached the pool and the great
-boulder that marked the boundary of Paul et Virginie’s island, and she
-came to a halt beside the carob tree on the spot hallowed by all the
-cherished memories of the past.
-
-And suddenly she saw Bertrand.
-
-He too had wandered along the valley by the bank of the stream, and
-Nicolette felt that it was her intense longing for him that had brought
-him hither to this land of yore.
-
-How it all came about she could not have told you. Bertrand looked as if
-he had not slept: his eyes were ringed with purple, he was hatless, and
-his hair clung dishevelled and moist against his forehead. Nicolette led
-the way to the old olive tree, and there they stood together for awhile,
-and she made him tell her all about himself. At first it seemed as if it
-hurt him to speak at all, but gradually his reserve appeared to fall
-away from him: he talked more and more freely! he spoke of his love for
-Rixende, how it had sprung into being at first sight of her: he spoke of
-the growth of his love through days of ardour and nights of longing,
-when, blind to all save the beauty of her, he would have laid down his
-life to hold her in his arms. He also spoke of that awful day of
-humiliation and of misery when he dragged himself on his knees at her
-feet like an abject beggar imploring one crumb of pity, and saw his love
-spurned, his ideal shattered, and his father’s shame flung into his face
-like a soiled rag.
-
-What he had been unable to say to his mother he appeared to speak of
-with real relief to Nicolette. He seemed like a man groaning under a
-heavy load, who is gradually being eased of his burden. He owned that
-for hours after that terrible day he had been a prey to black despair:
-it was only the thought of his father’s disgrace and of his mother’s
-grief that kept him from the contemplation of suicide. But his career
-was ended: soon those harpies, who were counting on his wealthy marriage
-to exact their pound of flesh from him, would fall on him like a cloud
-of locusts, and to the sorrow in his heart would be added the dishonour
-of his name. His happiness had fled on the wings of disappointment and
-disillusion.
-
-“The Rixende whom I loved,” he said, “never existed. She was just a
-creation of my own brain, born of a dream. The woman who jeered at me
-because I loved her and had nothing to offer her but my love, was a
-stranger whom I had never known.”
-
-Was it at that precise moment that the thought took shape in her mind,
-or had it always been there? Always? When she used to run after him and
-thrust her baby hand into his palm? Or when she gazed up-stream,
-pretending that the Lèze was the limitless ocean, on which never a ship
-appeared to take her and Tan-tan away from their island of bliss? All
-the dreams of her girlhood came floating, like pale, ghostlike visions,
-before Nicolette’s mind; dreams when she wandered hand in hand with
-Tan-tan up the valley and the birds around her sang a chorus: “He loves
-thee, passionately!” Dreams when he was gay and happy, and they would
-laugh together and sing till the mountain peaks gave echo to their joy!
-Dreams when, wearied or sad, he would pillow his head on her breast, and
-allow her to stroke his hair, and to whisper soft words of comfort, or
-sing to him his favourite songs.
-
-Those dream visions had long since receded into forgetfulness, dispelled
-by the masterful hand of a beautiful woman with gentian-blue eyes and a
-heart of stone. Was this the hour to recall them from never-never land?
-to let them float once more before her mind? and was this the hour to
-lend an ear to the sweet insidious voice that whispered: “Why not?” even
-on this cold winter’s morning, when a pall of grey monotone lay over
-earth and sky, when the winter wind soughed drearily through the trees,
-and every bird-song was stilled?
-
-Is there a close time for love? Perhaps. But there is none for that
-sweet and gentle pity which is the handmaid of the compelling Master of
-the Universe. The sky might be grey, the flowers dead and the birds
-still, but Nicolette’s heart whispered to her that Tan-tan was in pain;
-he had been hurt in his love, in his pride, in that which he held dearer
-than everything in life: the honour of his name. And she, Nicolette, had
-it in her power to shield him, his honour and his pride, whilst in her
-heart there was such an infinity of love, that the wounds which he had
-endured would be healed by its magical power.
-
-How it came about she knew not. He had spoken and he was tired: shame
-and sorrow had brought tears to his eyes. Then all of a sudden she put
-out her arms and drew his head down upon her breast. Like a mother
-crooning over her sick baby, she soothed and comforted him: and words of
-love poured out from her heart as nectar from an hallowed vessel, and in
-her eyes there glowed a light of such perfect love and such sublime
-surrender, that he, dazed at first, not understanding, could but listen
-in silence, and let this marvellous ray of hope slowly filtrate through
-the darkness of his despair.
-
-“Nicolette,” he cried the moment he could realise what it was she was
-saying, “do you really love me enough to——”
-
-But she quickly put her hand over his mouth.
-
-“Ask me no question, Tan-tan,” she said. “I have always loved you,
-neither more nor less—just loved you always—and now that you are in
-trouble and really need me, how can you ask if I love you enough?”
-
-“Your father will never permit it, Nicolette,” he said soberly after a
-while.
-
-“He will permit it,” she rejoined simply, “because now I should die if
-anything were to part us.”
-
-“If only I could be worthy of your love, little one,” he murmured
-ruefully.
-
-“Hush, my dear,” she whispered in reply. “In love no one is either
-worthy or unworthy. If you love me, then you have given me such a
-priceless treasure that I should not even envy the angels up in heaven.”
-
-“If I love you, sweetheart!” he sighed, and a sharp pang of remorse shot
-through his heart.
-
-But she was content even with this semblance of love. Never of late, in
-her happiest dreams, had she thought it possible that she and Tan-tan
-would ever really belong to one another. Oh! she had no illusions as to
-the present: the image of that blue-eyed little fiend had not been
-wholly eradicated from his heart, but so long as she had him she would
-love him so much, so much, that in time he would forget everything save
-her who made him happy.
-
-They talked for awhile of the future: she would not see that in his
-heart he was ashamed—ashamed of her generosity and of his own weakness
-for accepting it. But she had found the right words, and he had been in
-such black despair that this glorious future which she held out before
-him was like a vision of paradise, and he was young and human, and did
-not turn his back on his own happiness. Then, as time was getting on,
-they remembered that there was a world besides themselves: a world to
-which they would now have to return and which they would have to face.
-It was no use restarting a game of “Let’s pretend!” on their desert
-island. A ship had come in sight on the limitless ocean, and they must
-make ready to go back.
-
-Hand in hand they wandered down the valley. It was just like one of
-those pictures of which Nicolette had dreamed. She and Tan-tan alone
-together, the Lèze murmuring at their feet, the soughing of the trees
-making sweet melody as they walked. Way up in the sky a thin shaft of
-brilliant light had rent the opalescent veil and tinged the heights of
-Luberon with gold. The warm sun of Provence would have its way. It tore
-at that drab grey veil, tore and tore, until the rent grew wider and the
-firmament over which he reigned was translucent and blue. The leaves on
-the trees mirrored the azure of the sky, the mountain stream gurgled and
-whispered with a sound like human laughter, and from a leafy grove of
-winter oak a pair of pigeons rose and flew away over the valley, and
-disappeared in the nebulous ether beyond.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XII
- FATHER
-
-
-There was the natural longing to keep one’s happiness to oneself just
-for a little while, and Nicolette decided that it would be better for
-Bertrand to wait awhile before coming over to the mas, until she herself
-had had an opportunity of speaking with her father. For the moment she
-felt that she was walking on clouds, and that it would be difficult to
-descend to earth sufficiently to deceive both father and Margaï. Nor did
-she deceive either of them.
-
-“What is the matter with the child?” Jaume Deydier said after midday
-dinner, when Nicolette ran out of the room singing and laughing in
-response to nothing at all.
-
-And Margaï shrugged her shoulders. She could not think. Deydier
-suggested that perhaps Ameyric.... Eh, what? Girls did not know their
-own hearts until a man came along and opened the little gate with his
-golden key. Margaï shrugged her shoulders again: this time out of
-contempt for a man’s mentality. It was not Ameyric of a surety who had
-the power to make Nicolette sing and laugh as she had not done for many
-a month, or to bring that glow into her cheeks and the golden light into
-her eyes. No, no, it was not Ameyric!
-
-Then as the afternoon wore on and the shades of evening came creeping
-round the corners of the cosy room, Jaume Deydier sat in his chair
-beside the hearth in which great, hard olive logs blazed cheerfully. He
-was in a soft and gentle mood. And Nicolette told him all that had
-happened ... to Bertrand and to her.
-
-Jaume Deydier heard the story of Mme. de Mont-Pahon’s will, and of
-Rixende’s cruelty, with a certain grim satisfaction. He was sorry for
-the Comtesse Marcelle—very sorry—but the blow would fall most heavily on
-old Madame, and for once she would see all her schemes tumbling about
-her ears like a house of cards.
-
-Then Nicolette knelt down beside him and told him everything. Her walk
-this morning, her meeting with Bertrand: her avowal of love and offer of
-marriage.
-
-“It came from me, father dear,” she said softly, “Bertrand would never
-have dared.”
-
-Deydier had not put in one word while his daughter spoke. He did not
-even look at her, only stared into the fire. When she had finished he
-said quietly:
-
-“And now, little one, all that you can do is to forget all about this
-morning’s walk and what has passed between you and M. le Comte de
-Ventadour!”
-
-“Father!”
-
-“Understand me, my dear once and for all,” Deydier went on quite
-unmoved; “never with my consent will you marry one of that brood.”
-
-Nicolette was silent for a moment or two. She had expected opposition,
-of course. She knew her father and his dearly-loved scheme that she
-should marry young Barnadou: she also knew that deep down in his heart
-there was a bitter grudge against old Madame. What this grudge was she
-did not know, but she had complete faith in her father’s love, and in
-any case she would be fighting for her happiness. So she put her arms
-around him and leaned her head against his shoulder, in that cajoling
-manner which she had always found irresistible.
-
-“Father,” she whispered, “you are speaking about my happiness.”
-
-“Yes,” he said with a dull sigh of weariness, “I am.”
-
-“Of my life, perhaps.”
-
-“Nicolette,” the father cried, with a world of anxiety, of reproach, of
-horror in his tone.
-
-But Nicolette knelt straight before him now, sitting on her heels, her
-hands clasped before her, her eyes fixed quite determinedly on his face.
-
-“I love Bertrand, father,” she said simply, “and he loves me.”
-
-“My child——”
-
-“He loves me,” Nicolette reiterated with firm conviction. “A woman is
-never mistaken over that, you know.”
-
-“A woman perhaps, my dear,” the father retorted gently, and passed a
-hand that shook a little over her hair: “but you are such a child, my
-little Nicolette. You have never been away from our mountains and our
-skies, where God’s world is pure and simple. What do you know of evil?”
-
-“There is no evil in Bertrand’s love for me,” she protested.
-
-“Bah! there is evil in all the de Ventadours. They are all tainted with
-the mania for show and for wealth. And now that they are bankrupt in
-pocket as well as in honour, they hope to regild their stained
-escutcheon with your money——”
-
-“That is false!” Nicolette broke in vehemently, “no one at the château
-knows that Bertrand and I love one another. A few hours ago he did not
-know that I cared for him.”
-
-“A few hours ago he knew that his father’s fate was at his door. He is
-up to his eyes in debt; nothing can save even the roof over his head;
-his mother, his sister and that old harpy his grandmother have nothing
-ahead of them but beggary. Then suddenly you come to him with sweet
-words prompted by your dear kind heart, and that man, tottering on the
-brink of an awful precipice, sees a prop that will save him from
-stumbling headlong down. The Deydier money, he says to himself, why not
-indeed? True I shall have to stoop and marry the daughter of a vulgar
-peasant, but I can’t have the money without the wife, and so I’ll take
-her, and when I have got her, I can return to my fine friends in Paris,
-to the Court of Versailles and all the gaieties, and she poor fool can
-stay at home and nurse my mother or attend to the whims of old Madame;
-and if she frets and repines and eats out her heart with loneliness down
-at my old owl’s nest in Provence, well then I shall be rid of her all
-the sooner....”
-
-“Father!” Nicolette cried with sudden passionate intensity which she
-made no attempt to check. “What wrong has Bertrand done to you that you
-should be willing to sacrifice my happiness to your revenge?”
-
-A harsh laugh came from Jaume Deydier’s choking throat.
-
-“Revenge?” he exclaimed. And then again: “Revenge?”
-
-“Yes, revenge!” Nicolette went on with glowing eyes and flaming cheeks.
-“Oh, I know! I know! There is a dark page somewhere in our family
-history connected with the château, and because of that—because of
-that——”
-
-Her voice broke in a sob. She was crouching beside the hearth at her
-father’s feet, and for a moment he looked down at her as if entirely
-taken aback by her passionate protest. Life had always gone on so
-smoothly at the mas, that Jaume Deydier had until now never realised
-that the motherless baby whom he had carried about in his arms had
-become a woman with a heart, and a mind and passions of her own. It had
-never struck him that his daughter—little Nicolette with the bright eyes
-and the merry laugh, the child that toddled after him, obedient and
-loving—would one day wish to frame her destiny apart from him, apart
-from her old home.
-
-A child! A child! He had always thought of her as a child—then as a
-growing girl who would marry Ameyric Barnadou one day, and in due course
-present her husband with a fine boy or two and perhaps a baby girl that
-would be the grandfather’s joy!
-
-But this girl!—this woman with the flaming eyes in which glowed passion,
-reproach, an indomitable will; this woman whose voice, whose glance
-expressed the lust of a fight for her love and her happiness!—was this
-his Nicolette?
-
-Ah! here was a problem, the like of which had never confronted Jaume
-Deydier’s even existence before now. How he would deal with it he did
-not yet know. He was a silent man and not fond of talking, and, after
-her passionate outburst, Nicolette, too, had lapsed into silence. She
-still crouched beside her father’s chair, squatting on her heels, and
-gazing into the fire. Deydier stroked her soft brown hair with a tender
-hand. He loved the child more than anything in the whole world. To her
-happiness he would have sacrificed everything including his life, but in
-his own mind he was absolutely convinced that Bertrand de Ventadour had
-only sought her for her money, and that nothing but sorrow would come of
-this unequal marriage—if the marriage was allowed to take place, which,
-please God, it never would whilst he, Deydier, was alive.... But as he
-himself was a man whose mind worked with great deliberation, he thought
-that time and quietude would act more potently than words on Nicolette’s
-present mood. He was quite sure that at any rate nothing would be gained
-at this moment by further talk. She was too overwrought, too recently
-under the influence of Bertrand to listen to reason now. Time would
-show. Time would tell. Time and Nicolette’s own sound sense and pride.
-So Deydier sat on in his arm-chair, and said nothing, and presently he
-asked his girl to get him his pipe, which she did. She lighted it for
-him, and as she stood there so close to him with the lighted tinder in
-her hand, he saw that her eyes were dry, and that the glow had died out
-of her cheeks. He pulled at his pipe in a moody, abstracted way, and
-fell to meditating—as he so often did—on the past. There was a tragedy
-in his life connected with those Ventadours. He had never spoken of it
-to any one since the day of his marriage, not even to old Margaï, who
-knew all about it, and he had sworn to himself at one time that he would
-never tell Nicolette.
-
-But now——
-
-So deeply had he sunk in meditation that he did not notice that
-Nicolette presently went out of the room.
-
-
-Margaï brought in the lamp an hour later.
-
-“I did not want to disturb you,” she said as she set it on the table,
-“but it is getting late now.”
-
-“Well?” she went on after awhile, seeing that Deydier made no comment,
-that his pipe had gone out, and that he was staring moodily into the
-fire. Even now he gave her no reply, although she rattled the silver on
-the sideboard so as to attract his attention. Finally, she knelt down in
-front of the hearth and made a terrific clatter with the fire-irons.
-Even then, Jaume Deydier only said: “Well?” too.
-
-“Has the child told you anything?” Margaï went on tartly. She had never
-been kept out of family councils before and had spent the last hour in
-anticipation of being called into the parlour.
-
-“Why, what should she tell me?” Deydier retorted with exasperating
-slowness.
-
-“_Tiens!_ that she is in love with Bertrand de Ventadour, and wants to
-marry him.”
-
-Deydier gave a startled jump as if a pistol shot had rung in his ear,
-and his pipe fell with a clatter to the ground.
-
-“Nicolette in love with Bertrand,” he cried with well-feigned
-astonishment. “Whoever told thee such nonsense?”
-
-“No one,” the old woman replied dryly. “I guessed.”
-
-Then as Deydier relapsed into moody silence, she added irritably:
-
-“Don’t deny it, Mossou Deydier. The child told you.”
-
-“I don’t deny it,” he replied gravely.
-
-“And what did you say?”
-
-“That never while I live would she marry a de Ventadour.”
-
-“Hm!” was the only comment made on this by Margaï. And after awhile she
-added:
-
-“And where is the child now?”
-
-“I thought,” Deydier replied, “that she was in the kitchen with thee.”
-
-“I have not seen her these two hours past.”
-
-“She is not in her room?”
-
-“No!”
-
-“Then, maybe, she is in the garden.”
-
-“Maybe. It is a fine night.”
-
-There the matter dropped for the moment. It was not an unusual thing for
-Nicolette to run out into the garden at all hours of the day or evening,
-and to stay out late, and Deydier was not surprised that the child
-should have wished to be let in peace for awhile. Margaï went back to
-her kitchen to see about supper, and Deydier lighted a second pipe: a
-very unusual thing for him to do. At seven o’clock Margaï put her head
-in through the door.
-
-“The child is not in yet,” she said laconically, “and she is not in the
-garden. I have been round to see.”
-
-“Didst call for her, Margaï?” Deydier asked.
-
-“Aye! I called once or twice. Then I stood at the gate thinking I would
-see her go up the road. She should be in by now. It has started to
-rain.”
-
-Deydier jumped to his feet.
-
-“Raining,” he exclaimed, “and the child out at this hour? Why didst not
-come sooner, Margaï, and tell me?”
-
-“She is often out later than this,” was Margaï’s reply. “But she usually
-comes in when it rains.”
-
-“Did she take a cloak with her when she went?”
-
-“She has her shawl. Maybe,” the old woman added after a slight pause,
-“she went to meet him somewhere.”
-
-To this suggestion Deydier made no reply, but it seemed to Margaï that
-he muttered an oath between his teeth, which was a very unusual thing
-for Mossou Jaume to do. Without saying another word, however, he stalked
-out of the parlour, and presently Margaï heard his heavy footstep
-crossing the corridor and the vestibule, then the opening and the
-closing of the front door.
-
-She shook her head dolefully while she began to lay the cloth for
-supper.
-
-
-Jaume Deydier had thrown his coat across his shoulders, thrust his cap
-on his head and picked up a stout stick and a storm lanthorn, then he
-went down into the valley. It was raining now, a cold, unpleasant rain
-mixed with snow, and the _tramontane_ blew mercilessly from way over
-Vaucluse. Deydier muttered a real oath this time, and turned up the road
-in the direction of the château. It was very dark and the rain beat all
-around his shoulders: but when he thought of Bertrand de Ventadour, he
-gripped his stick more tightly, and he ceased to be conscious of the wet
-or the cold.
-
-He had reached the sharp bend in the road where the stony bridle-path,
-springing at a right angle, led up to the gates of the château, and he
-was on the point of turning up the path when he heard his name called
-close behind him:
-
-“Hey, Mossou Deydier! Is that you?”
-
-He turned and found himself face to face with Pérone, old Madame’s
-confidential maid—a person whom he could not abide.
-
-“Are you going up to the château, Mossou Deydier?” the woman went on
-with an ugly note of obsequiousness in her harsh voice.
-
-“Yes,” Deydier replied curtly, and would have gone on, on his way, but
-Pérone suddenly took hold of him by the coat.
-
-“Mossou Deydier,” she said pitiably, “it would be only kind to a poor
-old woman, if you would let her walk with you. It is so lonely and so
-dark. I have come all the way from Manosque. I waited there for awhile,
-thinking the rain would give over. It was quite fine when I left home
-directly after dinner.”
-
-Deydier let her talk on. He could not bear the woman, but he was man
-enough not to let her struggle on in the dark behind him, whilst he had
-his lanthorn to guide his own footsteps up the uneven road; and so they
-walked on side by side for a minute or two, until Pérone said suddenly:
-
-“I hope Mademoiselle Nicolette has reached home by now. I told her——”
-
-“You saw Mademoiselle Nicolette?” Deydier broke in harshly, “where?”
-
-“Just above La Bastide, Mossou Deydier,” the woman replied. “You know
-where she and Mossou le Comte used to fish when they were children. It
-was raining hard already and I told her——”
-
-But Deydier was in no mood to listen further. Without any ceremony, or
-word of excuse, he turned on his heel and strode rapidly down the road,
-swinging his lanthorn and gripping his stick, leaving Pérone to go or
-come, or stand still as she pleased.
-
-Moodiness and wrath had suddenly given place to a sickening feeling of
-anxiety. The rain beat straight into his face as he turned his steps up
-the valley, keeping close to the river bank, but he did not feel either
-the wind or the rain: in the dim circle of light which the lanthorn
-threw before him he seemed to see his little Nicolette, grief-stricken,
-distraught, beside that pool that would murmur insidious, poisoned
-words, promises of peace and forgetfulness. And at sight of this
-spectral vision a cry like that of a wounded beast came from the
-father’s overburdened heart.
-
-“Not again, my God!” he exclaimed, “not again! I could not bear it!
-Faith in Thee would go, and I should blaspheme!”
-
-
-He saw her just as he had pictured her, crouching against the large
-boulder that sheltered her somewhat against the wind and rain. Just
-above her head the heavy branches of an old carob tree swayed under the
-breath of the _tramontane_: at her feet the waters of the Lèze, widening
-at this point into a pool, lapped the edge of her skirt and of the shawl
-which had slipped from her shoulders.
-
-She was not entirely conscious, and the wet on her cheeks did not wholly
-come from the rain. Jaume Deydier was a big, strong man, he was also a
-silent one. After one exclamation of heart-broken grief and of horror,
-he had gathered his little girl in his arms, wrapped his own coat round
-her, and, holding on to the lanthorn at the same time, he set out for
-home.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIII
- MAN TO MAN
-
-
-Jaume Deydier did not say anything to Nicolette that evening. After he
-had deposited her on her bed and handed her over to Margaï he knew that
-the child would be well and safe. Sleep and Margaï’s household remedies
-would help the child’s robust constitution to put up a good fight.
-
-And Nicolette lay all the evening, and half the night, wide-eyed and
-silent between the sheets; quite quiescent and obedient whenever Margaï
-brought her something warm to drink. But she would not eat, and when
-early the next morning Margaï brought her some warm milk, she looked as
-if she had not slept. She had a little fever during the night, but by
-the morning this had gone, only her face looked white and pinched, and
-her eyes looked preternaturally large with great dark rings around them.
-
-Later on in the morning her father came and stood for a second or two
-silently beside her bed. Her eyes were closed when he came, but
-presently, as if drawn by the magnetism of his tender gaze, the heavy
-lids slowly opened, and she looked at him. She looked so pale and so
-small in the big bed, and there was such a look of sorrow around her
-drooping mouth, that Deydier’s heart ached almost to the point of
-breaking, and great tears gathered in his eyes and rolled slowly down
-his rough cheeks.
-
-The child drew a long sigh of tenderness, almost of pity, and put out
-her arms. He gathered her to his breast, pillowing the dear head against
-his heart, while he could scarcely control the heavy sobs that shook his
-powerful shoulders, or stay the tears that wetted her curls.
-
-“My Nicolette!” he murmured somewhat incoherently. “My little Nicolette,
-thou’lt not do it, my little girl, not that—not that—I could not bear
-it.”
-
-Then he laid her down again upon the pillows, and kissed away the tears
-upon her cheeks.
-
-“Father,” she murmured, and fondled his hand which she had captured,
-“you must try and forgive me, I was stupid and thoughtless. I ought to
-have explained better. But I was unhappy, very unhappy. Then I don’t
-know how it all happened—I did not look where I was going, I suppose—and
-I stumbled and fell—it was stupid of me,” she reiterated with loving
-humility; “but I forgot the time, the weather—everything—I was so
-unhappy——”
-
-“So unhappy that you forgot your poor old father,” he said, trying to
-smile, “whose only treasure you are in this world.”
-
-“No, dear,” she replied earnestly. “I did not forget you. On the
-contrary, I thought and thought about you, and wondered how you could be
-so unkind.”
-
-He gave a quick, weary sigh.
-
-“We won’t speak about that now, my child,” he said gently, “all you have
-to do is to get well.”
-
-“I am well, dear,” she rejoined, and as he tried to withdraw his hand
-she grasped it closer and held it tightly against her bosom:
-
-“When Bertrand comes,” she entreated, “will you see him?”
-
-But he only shook his head, whereupon she let go his hand and turned her
-face away. And he went dejectedly out of the room.
-
-
-Bertrand came over to the mas in the early part of the forenoon. Vague
-hints dropped by Pérone had already alarmed him, and he spent a
-miserable evening and a sleepless night marvelling what had happened.
-
-As soon as he returned from the marvellous walk which had changed the
-whole course of his existence, he had told his mother and Micheline
-first, then grandmama, what had happened. Marcelle de Ventadour, who,
-during the past four and twenty hours had been in a state of
-prostration, due partly to sorrow and anxiety for her son, and partly to
-the reaction following on excitement, felt very much like one who has
-been at death’s door and finds himself unaccountably alive again. She
-was fond of Nicolette in a gentle, unemotional way: she knew that
-Deydier was very rich and his daughter his sole heiress, and she had
-none of those violent caste prejudices which swayed old Madame’s entire
-life; moreover, she had never been able to endure Rixende’s petulant
-tempers and supercilious ways. All these facts conduced to make her
-contented, almost happy, in this new turn of events.
-
-Not so old Madame! Bertrand’s news at first appeared to her unworthy of
-consideration: the boy, she argued, partly to herself, partly to him,
-had been inveigled at a moment when he was too weak and too wretched to
-defend himself, by a designing minx who had a coronet and a fine social
-position in her mind’s eye. The matter was not worth talking about. It
-just would not be: that was all. When she found that not only did
-Bertrand mean to go through with this preposterous marriage, but that he
-defended Nicolette and sang her praises with passionate warmth, she fell
-from contempt into amazement and thence into wrath.
-
-It should not be! It was preposterous! Impossible! A Comte de Ventadour
-marry the descendant of a lacquey! the daughter of a peasant! It should
-not be! not whilst she was alive. Thank God, she still had a few
-influential friends in Paris, she would petition the King to forbid the
-marriage.
-
-“You would not dare——” Bertrand protested vehemently.
-
-But old Madame only laughed.
-
-“Dare?” she said tartly. “Of course I should dare. I have dared more
-than that before now, let me tell you, in order to save the honour of
-the Ventadours. That marriage can _not_ be,” she went on determinedly,
-“and if you are too foolish or too blind to perceive the disgrace of
-such a _mésalliance_, then I will apply to the King. And you know as
-well as I do that His Majesty has before now intervened on the side of
-the family when such questions have been on the tapis, and that no
-officer of the King’s bodyguard may marry without the consent of his
-sovereign.”
-
-This Bertrand knew. That archaic law was one of those petty tyrannies in
-which the heart of a Bourbon delighted, and was one of the first in
-connection with his army that Louis XVIII replaced upon the statute book
-of his reconquered country.
-
-Bertrand tried to argue with old Madame, and sharp words flew between
-these two, who usually were so entirely at one in their thoughts and
-their ideals. But he felt that he had been like a drowning man, and the
-loving, gentle hand that had been held out to him at the hour of his
-greatest peril had become very dear. Perhaps it would be too much to say
-that Bertrand loved Nicolette now as passionately as he had loved
-Rixende in the past, or that the image of one woman had wholly
-obliterated that of the other: but he was immensely grateful to her, and
-whenever his memory dwelt on the thought of that sweet, trusting young
-body clinging to him, of those soft, delicate hands fondling his hair,
-of that crooning voice murmuring sweet words of love and surrender, he
-felt a warmth within his heart, a longing for Nicolette, different, yes!
-sweeter than anything he had experienced for Rixende.
-
-“When you find yourself face to face with the alternative of giving up
-your career or that peasant wench, you’ll not hesitate, I presume; you,
-a Comte de Ventadour!”
-
-These were old Madame’s parting words, when, wearied with an argument
-that tended nowhere, Bertrand finally kissed her hand and bade her good
-night.
-
-“Come, come,” she added more gently, “confess that you have been weak
-and foolish. You loved Rixende de Peyron-Bompar until a week ago. You
-cannot have fallen out of love and in again in so short a time. Have no
-fear, my dear Bertrand, an officer in the King’s bodyguard, a young man
-as accomplished as yourself and with a name like yours, has never yet
-failed to make a brilliant marriage. There are as good fish in the sea
-as ever come out of it. A little patience, and I’ll warrant that within
-three months you’ll be thanking Heaven on your knees that Rixende de
-Peyron-Bompar was such a fool, for you will be leading to the altar a
-far richer heiress than she.”
-
-But Bertrand now was too tired to say more. He just kissed his
-grandmother’s hand, and with a sigh and a weary smile, said
-enigmatically:
-
-“Perhaps!”
-
-Then he went out of the room.
-
-
-Jaume Deydier met Bertrand de Ventadour on the threshold of the mas.
-
-“Enter, Monsieur le Comte,” he said curtly.
-
-Bertrand followed him into the parlour, and took the chair that Deydier
-offered him beside the hearth. He inquired anxiously after Nicolette,
-and the old man told him briefly all that had happened.
-
-“And it were best, Monsieur le Comte,” he concluded abruptly, “if you
-went back to Paris after this. It is not fair to the child.”
-
-“Not fair to Nicolette!” Bertrand exclaimed. “Then she has told you?”
-
-“Yes, she told me,” he rejoined coldly, “that you and your family have
-thought of a way of paying your debts.”
-
-An angry flush rose to Bertrand’s forehead. “Monsieur Deydier!” he
-protested, and jumped to his feet.
-
-“Eh! what?” the father retorted loudly. “What else had you in mind,
-when, fresh from the smart which one woman dealt you, you sought another
-whose wealth would satisfy the creditors who were snapping like dogs at
-your heels?”
-
-“I swear that this is false! I love Nicolette——”
-
-“Bah! you loved Rixende a week ago——”
-
-“I love Nicolette,” he reiterated firmly, “and she loves me.”
-
-“Nicolette is a child who has mistaken pity for love, as many wenches
-do. You were her friend, her playmate; she saw you floundering in a
-morass of debt and disgrace, and instinctively she put out her hand to
-save you. She will get over that love. I’ll see to it that she forgets
-you.”
-
-“I don’t think you will be able to do that, Monsieur Deydier,” Bertrand
-put in more quietly. “Nicolette is as true as steel.”
-
-“Pity you did not find that out sooner, before you ran after that vixen
-who has thrown you over.”
-
-“Better men than I have gone blindly past their happiness. Not many have
-had the luck to turn back.”
-
-“Too late, M. le Comte,” Deydier riposted coldly. “I told Nicolette
-yesterday that never, with my consent, will she be your wife.”
-
-“You will kill her, Monsieur Deydier.”
-
-“Not I. She is proud and soon she will understand.”
-
-“We love one another, Nicolette will understand nothing save that I love
-her. You may forbid the marriage,” Bertrand went on vehemently, “but you
-cannot forbid Nicolette to love me. We love one another; we’ll belong to
-one another, whatever you may do or say.”
-
-“Whatever Madame, your grandmother, may say?” retorted Deydier with a
-sneer. Then as Bertrand made no reply to that taunt, he added more
-kindly:
-
-“Come, my dear Bertrand, look on the affair as a man. I have known you
-ever since you were in your cradle: would I speak to you like this if I
-had not the happiness of my child to defend?”
-
-Bertrand drew a quick, impatient sigh.
-
-“That is where you are wrong, Monsieur Deydier,” he said, “Nicolette’s
-happiness is bound up in me.”
-
-“As your mother’s was bound up in your father, what?” Deydier retorted
-hotly. “She too was a loving, trusting girl once: she too was rich; and
-when her fortune was sunk into the bottomless morass of family debts,
-your father went out of the world leaving her to starve or not according
-as her friends were generous or her creditors rapacious. Look at her
-now, M. le Comte, and tell me if any father could find it in his heart
-to see his child go the way of the Comtesse Marcelle?”
-
-“You are hard, Monsieur Deydier.”
-
-“You would find me harder still if you brought Nicolette to
-unhappiness.”
-
-“I love her——”
-
-“You never thought of her until your creditors were at your heels and
-you saw no other way before you to satisfy them, save a rich marriage.”
-
-“It is false!”
-
-“False is it?” Deydier riposted roughly, “How else do you hope to
-satisfy your creditors, M. le Comte de Ventadour? If you married
-Nicolette without a dowry how would you satisfy them? How would you
-live? how would you support your wife and your coming family?
-
-“These may be sordid questions, ugly to face beside the fine sounding
-assertions and protestations of selfless love. But I am not an
-aristocrat. I am a peasant and speak as I think. And I ask you this one
-more question, M. le Comte: in exchange for all the love, the security,
-the wealth, which a marriage with my daughter would bring you, what have
-_you_ to offer her? An ancient name? It is tarnished. A château? ’Tis in
-ruins. Position? ’Tis one of shame. Nay! M. le Comte go and offer these
-treasures elsewhere. My daughter is too good for you.”
-
-“You are both cruel and hard, Monsieur Deydier,” Bertrand protested,
-with a cry of indignation that came straight from the heart. “On my
-honour the thought of Nicolette’s fortune never once entered my mind.”
-
-To this Deydier made no reply. A look of determination, stronger even
-than before, made his face look hard and almost repellent. He pressed
-his lips tightly together, his eyes narrowed till they appeared like
-mere slits beneath his bushy brows; he buried his hands in the pockets
-of his breeches and paced up and down the room, seeming with each step
-to strengthen his resolve. Then he came to a sudden halt in front of
-Bertrand, the hardness partly vanished from his face, and he placed a
-hand, the touch of which was not altogether unkind, on the young man’s
-shoulder.
-
-“Suppose, my dear Bertrand,” he said slowly, “suppose I were to take you
-at your word. On your honour you have assured me that Nicolette’s
-fortune never once entered your head. Very well! Go back now and tell
-Madame your grandmother that you love my daughter, that your life’s
-happiness is bound up in hers and hers in yours, but that I am not in a
-position to give her a dowry. I am reputed rich, but I have no capital
-to dispose of and I have certain engagements which I must fulfil before
-I can afford the luxury of paying your debts. I may give Nicolette a few
-hundred louis a year, pin money, but that is all. One moment, I pray
-you,” Deydier added, seeing that hot words of protest had already risen
-to Bertrand’s lips. “I am not giving you a supposition. I am telling you
-a fact. If you love Nicolette sufficiently to lead a life of usefulness
-and simplicity with her, here in her old home, you shall have her. Let
-old Madame come and ask me for my daughter’s hand, on your behalf, you
-shall have her: but my money, no!”
-
-For a long while after that there was silence between the two men. Jaume
-Deydier had once more resumed his fateful pacing up and down the room.
-There was a grim, set smile upon his face, but every time his eyes
-rested on Bertrand, a sullen fire seemed to blaze within them.
-
-A pall of despair had descended once more on Bertrand, all the darker,
-all the more suffocating for the brief ray of hope that lightened it
-yesterday. In his heart, he knew that the old man was right. When he had
-set out this morning to speak with Deydier, he had done so under the
-firm belief that Nicolette’s fortune expressed in so many words by her
-father would soon dispel grandmama’s objection to her lowly birth. He
-hoped that he would return from that interview bringing with him such
-dazzling financial prospects that old Madame herself would urge and
-approve of the marriage. Like all those who are very young, he was so
-convinced of the justice and importance of his cause, that it never
-entered his mind that his advocacy of it would result in failure.
-
-Failure and humiliation!
-
-He, a Comte de Ventadour, had asked for the hand of a peasant wench and
-it had been refused. Only now did he realise quite how low his family
-had sunk, that in the eyes of this descendant of lacqueys, his name was
-worth less than nothing.
-
-Failure, humiliation and sorrow! Sorrow because the briefest searching
-of his heart had at once revealed the fact that he was _not_ prepared to
-take Nicolette without her fortune, that he was certainly _not_ prepared
-to give up his career in order to live the life of usefulness at the
-mas, which Jaume Deydier dangled before him. Oh! he had no illusion on
-these points. Yesterday when old Madame threatened him with an appeal to
-the King, there was still the hope that in view of such hopeless
-financial difficulties as beset him, His Majesty might consent to a
-_mésalliance_ with the wealthy daughter of a worthy manufacturer of
-Provence. But what Deydier demanded to-day meant that he would have to
-resign his commission and become an unpaid overseer on a farm, that he
-would have to renounce his career, his friends, every prospect of ever
-rising again to the position which his family had once occupied.
-
-Poor little Nicolette! He loved her, yes! but not enough for that. To
-renounce anything for her sake had not formed a part of his affection.
-And love without sacrifice—what is it but the pale, sickly ghost of the
-exacting Master of us all?
-
-Poor little Nicolette! he sighed, and right through the silence of the
-dull winter’s morning there came, faintly echoing, another sigh which
-was just like a sob.
-
-Both the men swung round simultaneously and gazed upon the doorway.
-Nicolette stood there under the lintel. Unable to lie still in bed,
-while her life’s happiness was held in the balance, she had dressed
-herself and softly crept downstairs.
-
-“Nicolette!” Bertrand exclaimed. And at sight of her all the tenderness
-of past years, the ideal love of Paul for Virginie surged up in his
-heart like a great wave of warmth and of pity. “When did you come down?”
-She came forward into the room, treading softly like a little mouse, her
-face pale and her lips slightly quivering.
-
-“A moment or two ago,” she replied simply.
-
-“Then you heard—” he asked involuntarily.
-
-“I heard,” she said slowly. “I heard your silence.”
-
-Bertrand raised his two hands and hid his face in them. Never in his
-life had he felt so ashamed. Deydier went to his daughter’s side: he
-wanted to take her in his arms, to comfort her for this humiliation,
-which he had been the means of putting upon her, but she turned away
-from her father and came near to Bertrand. She seized both his wrists
-with her tiny hands, and dragged them away from his face.
-
-“Look at me, Bertrand,” she said gently. And when his eyes, shamed and
-passionately imploring met hers, she went on quietly.
-
-“Listen, Bertrand, when yesterday, on our dear island, I confessed to
-you that I had loved you—all my life—I did it without any thought, any
-hope that you loved me in return—You could not love me yet—I myself
-should despise you if you could so easily forget one love for
-another—but I did it with the firm belief that in time you would learn
-to love me——”
-
-“Nicolette!” Bertrand cried, and her sweetsounding name was choked in a
-sob.
-
-“Listen, my dear,” she continued firmly. “Nothing that has passed
-between my father and you can alter that belief—I love you and I shall
-love you all my life—I know that it is foolish to suppose that your
-family would come here and humbly beg me to be your wife—it would also
-be mad folly to ask you to give up your career in order to bury yourself
-here out of the world with me. That is not my idea of love: that was not
-in my thoughts yesterday when I confessed my love to you.”
-
-“Nicolette!”
-
-This time it was her father who protested, but she paid no heed to him.
-She was standing beside Bertrand and she was pleading for her love.
-
-“Nay, father dear,” she said resolutely, “you have had your say. Now you
-must let me have mine. Listen, Tan-tan, what I confessed to you
-yesterday, that I still confess now. I have loved you always. I love you
-still. If you will take me now from whatever motive, I am content, for I
-know that in time you will love me too. Until then I can wait. But if
-father makes it impossible for you to take me, then we will part, but
-without bitterness, for I shall understand. And father will understand,
-too, that without you, I cannot live. I have lain against your breast,
-my dear, your lips have clung to mine; if they tear me away from you,
-they will tear my heart out of my body now.”
-
-At one time while she spoke her voice had broken, but in the end it was
-quite steady, only the tears ran steadily down her cheeks. Bertrand
-looked at her with a sort of hungry longing. He could not speak. Any
-word would have choked him. What he felt was intense humiliation, and,
-towards her, worship. When she had finished and still stood there before
-him, with hands clasped and the great tears rolling down her cheeks, he
-sank slowly on his knees. He seized both her little hands and pressed
-them against his aching forehead, his eyes, his lips: then with a
-passionate sob that he tried vainly to suppress, he went quickly out of
-the room.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XIV
- FATHER AND DAUGHTER
-
-
-For a few seconds after Bertrand had gone, Nicolette remained standing
-where she was, quite still, dry-eyed now, and with lips set; she seemed
-for the moment not to have realised that he was no longer there. Then
-presently, when his footsteps ceased to resound through the house, when
-the front door fell to with a bang, and the gate gave a creak as it
-turned on its hinges, she seemed to return to consciousness, the
-consciousness of absolute silence. Not a sound now broke the stillness
-of the house. Jaume Deydier had sunk into a chair and was staring
-unseeing, into the fire; Margaï and the serving wenches were far away in
-the kitchen. Only the old clock ticked on with dreary monotony, and the
-flame from the hard olive wood burned with a dull sound like a
-long-drawn-out sigh.
-
-Then suddenly Nicolette turned and ran towards the door. But her father
-was too quick for her: he jumped to his feet and stood between her and
-the door.
-
-“Where are you going, Nicolette?” he asked.
-
-“What is that to you?” she retorted defiantly.
-
-Just like some dumb animal that has received a death blow Deydier
-uttered a hoarse cry; he staggered up against the door, and had to cling
-to it as if he were about to fall. For a second or two he stared at her
-almost doubting his own sanity. This then was his little Nicolette, the
-baby girl who had lain in his arms, whose first toddling steps he had
-guided, for whom he had lain awake o’ nights, schemed, worked, lived?
-The motherless child who had never missed a mother because he had been
-everything to her, had done twice as much for her as any mother could
-have done? This, his little Nicolette who stabbed at his heart with that
-sublime selfishness of love that rides rough-shod over every obstacle,
-every affection, every duty, and in order to gain its own heaven, hurls
-every other fond heart into hell?
-
-Deydier was no longer a young man. He had married late in life, and
-strenuous work had hastened one or two of the unpleasant symptoms of old
-age. The last two days had brought with them such a surfeit of emotions,
-such agonising sensations, that this final sorrow seemed beyond his
-physical powers of endurance. Clinging to the door, he felt himself
-turning giddy and faint; once or twice he drew his arm across and across
-his forehead on which stood beads of cold perspiration. Then a shadow
-passed before his eyes, the walls of the room appeared to be closing in
-around him, hemming him in. Everything became dark, black as night; he
-put out his arms, and the next moment would have measured his length on
-the floor. It all occurred in less than two seconds. At his first cry
-all the obstinacy, the defiance in Nicolette’s heart, melted in face of
-her father’s grief—her father whom she loved better than anything in the
-world. When he staggered forward she caught him. She was as strong as a
-young sapling, and fear and love gave her additional strength. A chair
-was close by, she was able to drag him into it, to prop him up against
-the cushions, to fondle him until she saw his dear eyes open, and fasten
-themselves hungrily upon her. She would then have broken down
-completely, great sobs were choking her, but she would not cry, not now
-when he was ill and weak, and it was her privilege to minister to him.
-She found a glass and a bottle of old cognac, and made him swallow that.
-
-But when he had drunk the cognac, and had obviously recovered, when he
-drew her forcibly on his knee crying:
-
-“My little Nicolette, my dear, dear little Nicolette,” and pressed her
-head against his breast, till she could hardly breathe, when she felt
-hot, heavy tears falling against her forehead, then she could not hold
-back those sobs any longer, and just lay on his breast, crying, crying,
-while he soothed her with his big, fond hand, murmuring with infinite
-tenderness:
-
-“There, there, my little Nicolette! Don’t—don’t cry—I ought to have told
-you before. You were a grown girl, and I did not realise it—or I should
-have told you before——”
-
-“Told me what, father?” she contrived to whisper through her sobs.
-
-“You would have understood,” he went on gently. “It was wrong of me to
-think that you would just obey your old father, without understanding.
-Love is a giant,” he added with a sigh, “he cannot be coerced, I ought
-to have known.”
-
-He paused a moment, and stared out straight before him. Nicolette slid
-out of his arms on to the floor; her hand was resting on his knee, and
-she laid her cheek against it. He drew a deep breath, and then went on:
-
-“Your mother was just like you, my dear, I loved her with as great a
-love as man ever gave to a woman. But she did not care for me—not
-then.—Did she ever care, I wonder—God alone knows that.”
-
-He sighed again, and Nicolette not daring to speak, feeling that she
-stood upon the threshold of a secret orchard, that time and death had
-rendered sacred, waited in silence until he should continue.
-
-“Just like you, my dear,” Deydier resumed slowly after awhile, “she had
-given her heart to one of those Ventadours. Ah! I don’t say that he was
-unworthy. God forbid! Like young Bertrand he was handsome and gallant,
-full I dare say of enthusiasm and idealism. And she——! Ah, my dear, if
-you had only known her! She was like a flower! like an exquisite,
-delicate snowdrop, with hair fairer than yours, and large grey eyes that
-conquered a man’s heart with one look. All the lads of our country-side
-were in love with her. Margaridette was her name, but they all called
-her Ridette; as for me I was already a middle-aged man when that
-precious bud opened into a perfect blossom. I was rich, and I worshipped
-her, but I had nothing else to offer. She used to smile when I spoke to
-her of my love, and softly murmur, sighing: ‘Poor Jaume.’
-
-“But somehow I never gave up hope, I felt that love, as strong as mine,
-must conquer in the end. How this would come about I had not troubled to
-think, I was not likely to become younger or handsomer as time went on,
-was I?”
-
-Once more he paused; memories were crowding around him fast. His eyes
-stared into the smouldering embers of the hearth, seeing visions of past
-things that had long ceased to be.
-
-“Then one evening, my dear, something was revealed to me. Shall I ever
-forget that night, soft as a dream, warm as a downy bed; and spring was
-in the air—spring that sent the blood coursing through one’s veins, and
-beating against one’s temples with a delicious sense of longing and of
-languor. It was Candlemas, and I had been to church at Pertuis where
-Monseigneur the Bishop of Aix had celebrated Mass. I remember I had
-walked over with Margaï because she had never seen a real bishop
-celebrating. We had some beautiful tall green candles which I had bought
-in Marseilles, they were nearly two metres high, and very thick, and of
-course these were blessed by Monseigneur. The air was so marvellously
-still, and we both walked so carefully with our candles, that their
-lights never went out the whole of the way back from Pertuis. Your
-grandmother was alive then, and my cousin Violante was staying at the
-mas with her two children, so when Margaï and I arrived home with our
-beautiful green candles alight, my mother started the round of the house
-with them, and we all after her, Violante, the children, Margaï and the
-servants, and she marked every door and every window of the mas with a
-cross, as is traditional in our beautiful country, so as to preserve us
-all against God’s thunder and lightning. And still the candles were
-burning; neither the draught nor the rush up and down the stairs had
-blown out the lights. And they were so tall and thick, that I stuck them
-up on spikes which I had got ready for the purpose, and they went on
-burning all through dinner and the whole of the long afternoon. And
-Margaï would have it that candles blessed by a bishop were more potent
-as harbingers of good fortune than those on which only the hand of a
-_curé_ had lain. So when the sun had gone down, and the air was full of
-the scent of spring, of young earth, and growing grass and budding
-flowers, I took one of the candles and went down into the valley. I
-wanted to give it to Margaridette so that all the blessings of God of
-which that burning candle was the symbol, should descend upon her head.
-
-“I went down into the valley, and walked on the shores of the Lèze. The
-candle burned clear and bright, the flame hardly flickered for the air
-was so still. Then suddenly I spied, coming towards me, two young forms
-that seemed as one, so closely did they cling to one another. Young
-Raymond de Ventadour, it was, and he had his arm around your dear
-mother’s waist, and her pretty head rested against his shoulder. They
-did not see me, for they were so completely absorbed in one another; and
-I remained quite still, crouching behind a carob tree, lest I should
-disturb them in their happiness. But when they had gone by I saw that a
-breath of wind, or perhaps the lips of an angel, had blown my candle
-out.
-
-“Well, my dear, after that,” Deydier went on in a firmer and more even
-voice, “I was convinced in my mind that all was well with Margaridette.
-True, Raymond de Ventadour belonged to an ancient and aristocratic race,
-but the Revolution was recent then, and we all held on to those ideals
-of equality and fraternity for which we had suffered so terribly.
-Margaridette’s father had been a ship-builder in Marseilles; he had
-retired at the outbreak of the Revolution and bought a house and a
-little piece of land on the other side of La Bastide. We all looked upon
-him as something of an “_aristo_,” and to me it seemed the most natural
-thing in the world that the two young people, being in love with one
-another, should eventually get married, especially as Raymond de
-Ventadour was a younger son. But though I was a middle-aged man, turned
-forty then, I had it seems not sufficient experience of life to realise
-to what depths of infamy man or woman can sink, when their ruling
-passion is at stake. I had not yet learned to know Madame la Comtesse
-Margarita de Ventadour, the Italian mother of Bertrand’s father, and of
-young Raymond.
-
-“You know her, my dear, but have you eyes sharp enough to probe the
-abyss of cruelty that lies in that woman’s soul? Her arrogance, her
-pride of race, her worship of grandeur have made her a fiend—no longer
-human—just a monster of falsehood and of malice. Well do I remember the
-day when first the news reached my ears that young M. Raymond was
-affianced to Mademoiselle Marcelle de Cercamons. There,” he added
-quickly, and for the first time turning his gaze on the girl kneeling at
-his feet, “your dear hand is trembling on mine. You have begun to guess
-something of the awful tragedy which wrecked two young lives at the
-bidding of that cruel vixen. Yes, that was the news that was all over
-the villages that summer. M. Raymond was marrying Mademoiselle Marcelle
-de Cercamons. He was fighting under General Moreau in Germany, but he
-was coming home early in the autumn to get married. There was no doubt
-in anyone’s mind about it, as the news was originally brought by Pérone,
-Mme. la Comtesse’s own confidential maid. She spoke—to Margaï amongst
-others—about the preparations for the wedding, the beauty of Marcelle de
-Cercamons, the love M. Raymond had for his beautiful fiancée. The lady
-was passing rich, and the wedding would take place at her ancestral home
-in Normandy; all this that spawn of Satan, the woman Pérone, told
-everyone with a wealth of detail that deceived us all. Then one day she
-descended like a hideous black crow on Margaridette with a letter
-purporting to be from M. Raymond, in which he demanded that the poor
-child should return him the ring that he had given her in token of his
-faith. The next day the Comtesse left the château, accompanied by
-Pérone. She was going to Normandy for the wedding of her son.”
-
-“It was all false?” Nicolette murmured under her breath, awed by this
-tale of a tragedy that she felt was also the story of her destiny.
-
-“All false, my dear,” Deydier replied, and the fire of a fierce
-resentment glowed in his deep-set eyes. “It was M. le Comte de
-Ventadour, Madame’s eldest son, who was marrying Mademoiselle de
-Cercamons. He, too, was away. He was in Paris, leading the life of
-dissipation which one has learned to associate with his family. M.
-Raymond was in Germany fighting under Moreau, and writing letters full
-of glowing ardour to his beloved. But mark the fulness of that woman’s
-infamy. Before her son left for the war, he had confessed to his mother
-his love for Margaridette, and the Comtesse, whose cruelty is only
-equalled by her cunning, appeared to acquiesce in this idyll, nay! to
-bestow on it her motherly blessing. And do you know why she did that, my
-dear? So as to gain the two young people’s confidence and cause them to
-send all their letters to one another through her hands. How should a
-boy mistrust his own mother? especially after she has blessed him and
-his love; and Raymond was little more than a boy.
-
-“Madame la Comtesse withheld all his letters from Margaridette, and all
-Margaridette’s letters from him. After awhile, Margaridette thought
-herself forgotten, and when the news came that her lover had been false
-to her, and was about to wed another, how could she help but believe it?
-
-“From such depths of falsehood to the mere forging of a letter and a
-signature asking for the return of the ring, was but a step in this path
-of iniquity. Poor Margaridette fell into the execrable trap laid for her
-by those cunning hands, she fell into it like a bird, and in it received
-her death wound. It was the day of the wedding at Cercamons in
-Normandy—Pérone, you see, had not spared us a single detail—and I,
-vaguely agitated, vaguely terrified of something I could not define,
-could not rest at home. All morning, all afternoon, I tried to kill that
-agitation by hard work, but the evening came and my very blood was on
-fire. I felt stifled in the house. My mother, I could see, was anxious
-about me; her kind eyes fell sadly on me from time to time, while she
-sat knitting in this very chair by the hearth. It was late autumn, and
-the day had been grey and mild, but for some hours past heavy clouds had
-gathered over Luberon and spread themselves above the valley. Toward
-eight o’clock the rain came down; soon it turned into a downpour. The
-water beat against the shutters, the cypress trees by the gate bowed and
-sighed under the wind. Presently I noticed that my mother had, as was
-her wont, fallen asleep over her knitting. I seized the opportunity and
-stole out of the room, and out of the house. Something seemed to be
-driving me along, just as it did last night, my dear, when I found that
-you had gone——”
-
-His rough hand closed on Nicolette’s, and he lifted her back upon his
-knees, and put his arms round her with an almost savage gesture of
-possession.
-
-“I went down into the valley,” he went on sombrely, “and along the river
-bank. The rain beat into my face, and all around me the olive and the
-carob trees were moaning and groaning under the lash of the wind. I had
-a storm lanthorn with me—for in truth I do believe that God Himself sent
-me out into the valley that night—and this, I swung before me as I
-walked through the darkness and the gale. Something drew me on.
-Something!
-
-“And there, where the mountain stream widens into a shallow pool, and
-where a great carob tree overshadows the waters, I saw Margaridette
-crouching beside a boulder, just as I saw you, my little girl, last
-night. Her hair was wet like yours was, her shawl had slipped from her
-shoulders and was soaked in the stream; her dear arms were thrown over
-the wet stone, and her face was buried in her hands. I gathered her up
-in my arms. I wrapped my coat around her shoulders, and I carried her to
-the mas, just as I carried you....”
-
-He said no more, and with his arms still held tightly around his child,
-he once more stared into the fire. And Nicolette lay in his arms, quite
-still, quite still. Presently he spoke again, but she scarcely heard him
-now: only a few phrases spoken with more passionate intensity than the
-rest reached her dulled senses: “She acquiesced—just like a child who
-was too sick to argue—her father urged it because he thought that
-Margaridette’s name had been unpleasantly coupled with that of M.
-Raymond—and then he liked me, and I was rich—and so we were married—and
-I loved my Margaridette so ardently that in time, I think, she cared for
-me a little, too—Then you were born, my Nicolette—and she died——”
-
-Nicolette felt as if her very soul were numb within her; her heart felt
-as if it were dead.
-
-So then this was the end? Oh! she no longer had any illusions, no longer
-any hope. What could she do in face of THIS? Her father’s grief! that
-awful tragedy which he had recalled had as effectually killed every hope
-as not even death could have done.
-
-This, then, was the end? Tan-tan would in very truth go out of her life
-after this. She could never see him again. Never. She could never hope
-to make him understand how utterly, utterly impossible it would be for
-her to deal her father another blow. It would be a death blow! And dealt
-by her? No, it could not, could not be. Vaguely she asked—thinking of
-Bertrand—what ultimately became of Raymond de Ventadour.
-
-“He came back from the wars,” Deydier explained, “three months after I
-had laid your mother in her grave. We, in the meanwhile, had heard of
-the cruel deceit practised upon her by old Madame, we had seen M. le
-Comte de Ventadour bring home his bride: and it is the fondest tribute
-that I can offer to my Margaridette’s undying memory, that never once
-did she make me feel that I had won her through that woman’s infamous
-trick. Raymond de Ventadour had naturally been led to believe that
-Margaridette had been false to him: when he came home his first visit
-was to me. I think he meant to kill me. Never have I seen a man in such
-a passion of despair. But, standing in the room where she died and where
-you were born, I told him the whole truth just as I knew it: and I don’t
-know which of us two suffered the most at that hour: he or I.”
-
-“And after that?” Nicolette murmured.
-
-“He went away. Some said that he fought in Egypt, and there was killed
-in action. But no one ever knew: not even his mother. All we did know
-was that Raymond de Ventadour never came back!”
-
-He never came back!
-
-And Nicolette, lying in her father’s arms, took to envying her mother
-who rested so peacefully in the little churchyard way up at La Bastide.
-As for her, even her life was not her own. It belonged to this
-grief-stricken man who held her so closely in his arms that she knew she
-could never go. It belonged to him, and would have to go on, and on, in
-dreary, or cheerful monotony, while the snows on Luberon melted year
-after year, and, year after year, the wild thyme and rosemary came into
-bloom, and the flowers on the orange trees blossomed and withered again.
-
-Year after year!
-
-And Bertrand would never come back!
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XV
- OLD MADAME
-
-
-When old Madame heard from Bertrand that he had asked Nicolette Deydier
-to be his wife, and that Jaume had rejected his suit with contempt, she
-was hotly indignant.
-
-“The insolence of that rabble passes belief!” she said, and refused even
-to discuss the subject with Bertrand.
-
-“You do not suppose, I imagine,” she went on haughtily, “that I should
-go curtsying to that lout and humbly beg for his wench’s hand in
-marriage for my grandson.”
-
-But her pride, though it had received many a blow these last few days,
-was not altogether laid in the dust. It was not even humbled. To the
-Comtesse Marcelle she said with the utmost confidence:
-
-“You were always a coward and a fool, my dear: and imbued with the
-Christian spirit of holding out your left cheek when your right one had
-been smitten. But you surely know me well enough to understand that I am
-not going to do the same in our present difficulty. Fate has dealt us an
-unpleasant blow, I admit, through the hand of that vixen, my sister
-Sybille. You notice that I have refrained from having Masses said for
-the repose of her soul, and if the _bon Dieu_ thinks as I do on the
-subject, Sybille is having a very uncomfortable time in Purgatory just
-now. Be that as it may, her spirit shall not have the satisfaction of
-seeing how hard her body could hit, and in a very few days—two weeks at
-most—you will see how little I have bent to adverse fate, and how
-quickly I have turned the tide of our misfortune into one of
-prosperity.”
-
-She would say no more just then, only hinted vaguely at Court influence,
-which she was neither too old nor too poor to wield. The difficulty was
-to extract a promise from Bertrand not to do anything rash, until
-certain letters which she expected from Paris should arrive. Bertrand,
-indeed, was in such a state of misery that he felt very like a wounded
-animal that only desires to hide itself away in some hole and corner,
-there to bleed to death in peace. When Jaume Deydier had delivered his
-inflexible ultimatum to him, and he had realised that the exquisite
-Paradise which Nicolette’s love and self-sacrifice had revealed was
-indeed closed against him for ever, something in him had seemed to snap:
-it was his pride, his joy in life, his self-confidence. He had felt so
-poor, beside her, so poor in spirit, in love, in selflessness, that
-humiliation had descended on him like a pall, which had in it something
-of the embrace, the inevitable embrace of death.
-
-He had gone home like a sleepwalker, and had felt like a sleepwalker
-ever since: neither his sister’s sympathy, nor old Madame’s taunts and
-arrogance affected him in the least. The cords of life were so
-attenuated that he felt they would snap at any moment. This was his only
-consolation: a broken spirit, which might lead to the breaking of the
-cords of life. Without Nicolette what was life worth now?
-
-Love had come, but it had come too late. Too late he had come to
-understand that whilst he gazed, intoxicated and dazzled, upon a showy,
-artificial flower, an exquisite and fragrant bud had bloomed all the
-while close to his hand. Like so many young creatures on this earth, he
-believed that God had especially created him for love and happiness,
-that the Almighty Hand had for the time being so ordained the world and
-society that love and happiness would inevitably fall to his lot.
-Nevertheless, when those two priceless blessings were actually within
-his reach, he had thoughtlessly and wantonly turned away from them and
-rushed after a mirage which had proved as cruel as it was elusive.
-
-And now it was too late!
-
-Like a wanderer on the face of the earth, he would henceforth be for
-ever seeking that which he had lost.
-
-Only one thing held him now: held him to his home in old Provence, to
-the old owl’s nest and the ruined walls of his ancestral château: that
-was his mother. The Comtesse Marcelle, broken down in health and spirit,
-had such a weak hold on life that Bertrand felt that at any rate here
-was one little thing in the world that he could do to earn a semblance
-of peace and content for his soul. He could stay beside his mother and
-comfort her with his presence. He could allay the fears which she had
-for him and which seemed to drain the very fountain of life in her. So
-he remained beside her, spending his days beside her couch, reading to
-her, reassuring her as to his own state of mind. And when he went about
-the room, or turned toward the door, her anxious eyes would follow his
-every movement, as if at the back of her mind there was always the awful
-fear that the terrible tragedy which had darkened her life once and made
-of her the heart-broken widow that she was, would be re-enacted again,
-and she be left in uttermost loneliness and despair.
-
-His mother, of course!
-
-But as for Nicolette, and all that Nicolette stood for now: love,
-happiness, peace, content, it was too late!
-
-Much, much too late!
-
-
-He never argued with old Madame about her schemes and plans. He was much
-too tired to argue, and all his time belonged to his mother. She had so
-little time of her own left, whilst he had a kind of grotesque
-consciousness that grandmama would go on and on in this world, planning,
-scheming, writing letters, and making debts.
-
-Oh! those awful debts! But for them Bertrand would have looked forward
-with perfect content to following his mother, when she went to her rest.
-
-But there were the debts and the disgrace!
-
-The last of the de Ventadours seeking in death a refuge from shame, and
-leaving an everlasting blot upon his name! The debts and the disgrace!
-
-He did once try to speak of it to old Madame, but she only laughed.
-
-The debts would be paid—in full—in full! As for the disgrace, how dare
-Bertrand mention such a word in connection with the de Ventadours. And
-Bertrand did not dare speak of his father just then. Besides, what had
-been the use?
-
-The debts and the disgrace; and the shame! That awful day in the
-magnificent apartment in Paris, when he knelt to Rixende and begged her,
-begged her not to throw him over! That awful, awful day! And her laugh!
-It would ring in his ears until the crack of doom. When he told her he
-could not live without her, she laughed: when he vaguely hinted at a
-bullet through his head, she had warned him not to make a mess on the
-carpet. Oh! the shame of that! And old Madame did not seem to
-understand! The word “disgrace” or “shame” was not to be used in
-connection with the de Ventadours, and when he, Bertrand, thought of
-that day in Paris, and of the debts, and—and other things, he ground his
-teeth, and could have beaten his head against the wall in an agony of
-shame.
-
-How right Jaume Deydier had been! How right! What was he, Comte de
-Ventadour, but a defaulting debtor, a ne’er-do-well, sunk into a
-quagmire of improbity and beating the air with upstretched hands till
-they grasped a safety-pole held out to him by the weak, trusting arms of
-a young girl?
-
-How right Jaume Deydier had been to turn on him and confound him with
-his final act of cowardice. What had he to offer? Debts, a name
-disgraced, a heart spurned by another! How right, how right! But, God in
-heaven, the shame of it!
-
-And grandmama would not understand. Deydier would give his ears, she
-said, to have a Comte de Ventadour for a son-in-law: he only demurred,
-made difficulties and demands in order to dictate his own terms with
-regard to Nicolette’s dowry. That was old Madame’s explanation of the
-scene which had well-nigh killed Bertrand with shame. Pretence, she
-declared, mere pretence on Deydier’s part.
-
-“Keep away from the mas, my son,” she said coolly to Bertrand one day,
-“keep away from it for a week, and we’ll have Deydier sending his wench
-to the château on some pretext or another, just to throw her in your way
-again.”
-
-“But, thank God,” she added a moment or two later, “that we have not yet
-sunk so low as to be driven into bestowing the name of Ventadour on a
-peasant wench for the sake of her money-bags.”
-
-Not yet sunk so low? Ye gods! Could man sink lower than he, Bertrand,
-had sunk? Could man feel more shamed than he had done when Nicolette
-stood beside him and said: “Take me, take all! I’ll not even ask for
-love in return.”
-
-
-There was no question that the Comtesse Marcelle was sinking. Vitality
-in her was at its lowest ebb. Bertrand hardly ever left her side. Her
-only joy appeared to be in his presence, and that of Micheline. When her
-two children were near her she always seemed to revive a little, and
-when Bertrand made pathetic efforts to entertain her by telling her
-tales of gay life in Paris, she even tried to smile.
-
-Old Madame spared her the infliction of her presence. She never entered
-the sick room; and Pérone only came two or three times a day to do what
-was necessary for the invalid.
-
-Then one day a mounted courier arrived from Avignon. He brought a letter
-for old Madame.
-
-It was in the late afternoon. The old owl’s nest was wrapped in gloom,
-for though the Aubussons and the tapestries, the silver and the spinet
-had been bought with borrowed money or else on credit, the funds had run
-low, and candles and oil were very dear.
-
-Marcelle de Ventadour lay on her couch with her children beside her, and
-only the flickering fire-light to illumine the room. Bertrand for the
-first time had broached the magic word “America.” Many had gone to that
-far-off land of late, and made fortunes there. Why should not he tempt
-destiny too? He had sworn to his mother that he would never again think
-of suicide. The word “America” had made her tremble, but it was not so
-terrible as death.
-
-And on this dull winter’s afternoon, with the fire-light making quaint,
-fantastic patterns on the whitewashed ceiling, they had for the first
-time talked seriously of America.
-
-“But promise me, Bertrand,” mother had entreated, “that you will not
-think of it, until I’ve gone.”
-
-And Micheline had said nothing: she had not even wondered what would
-become of her, when mother had gone and Bertrand sailed for America.
-
-They all heard the noise attendant on the arrival of the courier: the
-tramping of the horse’s hoofs in the court-yard, the rattle of chains,
-the banging of doors, and old Madame’s voice harsh and excited. Then her
-quick step along the corridor, the rustle of her gown. Instinctively the
-three of them drew closer to one another—like trapped animals when the
-enemy is nigh.
-
-Old Madame came in with arms outstretched, and an open letter in her
-hand.
-
-“Come to my arms, Bertrand,” she said, with a dramatic gesture. “The
-last of the Ventadours can look every man in the face now.”
-
-She was striving to hide her excitement, her obvious relief behind a
-theatrical and showy attitude. She went up to the little group around
-the invalid’s couch, and stood over them like a masterful, presiding
-deity. And all the while she flourished the letter which she held.
-
-“A light, Bertrand, for mercy’s sake!” she went on impatiently. “Name of
-a name, all our lives are transformed by this letter! Did I not tell you
-all along that I would turn the tide of our misfortune into one of
-prosperity? Well! I’ve done it. I’ve done it more completely, more
-wonderfully than I ever dared to hope! And you all sit here like
-automatons whilst the entire current of our destiny has been diverted to
-golden channels!”
-
-She talked rather wildly, somewhat incoherently; altogether she appeared
-different to her usual haughty, unimpassioned self. Bertrand rose
-obediently and lit the lamp, and placed a chair for old Madame beside
-the table.
-
-She sat down and without another word to the others, she became absorbed
-in rereading the letter, the paper made a slight crackling sound while
-she read, as her hands were trembling a little. The Comtesse Marcelle,
-silent as usual, kept her eyes fixed on the stately figure of the family
-autocrat with the pathetic gaze of an unloved dog seeking to propitiate
-an irascible master. Micheline clung to her mother’s hand, silent and
-subdued by this atmosphere of unreality which grandmama’s theatrical
-gestures and speech had evoked. Bertrand alone appeared disinterested.
-He stood beside the hearth and stared moodily into the fire as if the
-whole affair, whatever it was, did not concern him.
-
-Grandmama read the letter through twice from beginning to end. Then she
-folded it up carefully, laid it on the table, and clasped her hands over
-it.
-
-“There is no mistake,” she said more quietly, “no ambiguity.”
-
-She looked at them all as if expecting to be questioned. The news was so
-wonderful! She was bubbling over with it, and they sat there like
-automatons!
-
-“Bertrand,” she half implored, half commanded.
-
-“Yes, grandmama,” he responded dully.
-
-“You say nothing,” she urged with a febrile beating together of her
-hands, “you ask no questions. And this letter—_mon Dieu_, this letter—it
-means life to you—to us all!”
-
-“Is it from the King, Madame?” the Comtesse Marcelle asked, still with
-that look on her face of a poor dog trying to propitiate his master. She
-was so afraid that grandmama would become angry if Bertrand remained
-silent—and there were the habits of a life-time—the fear of grandmama if
-she should become angry.
-
-“The letter is from M. le Marquis de Montaudon,” old Madame condescended
-to explain. “He writes to me in answer to an appeal which I made to him
-on behalf of Bertrand.”
-
-Bertrand tried to rouse himself from his apathy. The habits of a
-life-time ruled him too—the respect always accorded grandmama when she
-spoke.
-
-“M. de Montaudon,” he said, speaking with an effort, “is treasurer to
-the King.”
-
-“And a valued friend of His Majesty,” old Madame rejoined. “You must
-have met him in Paris.”
-
-“No, never,” Bertrand replied. “De Montaudon is a real misanthrope where
-society is concerned. He leads the life of a hermit wrapped up in
-bank-notes, so ’tis said, and juggling all day with figures.”
-
-“A brilliant man,” grandmama assented. “He has saved the financial
-situation of France and of his King. He is a man who deals in millions,
-and thinks in millions as others do in dozens. He and I were great
-friends once,” she went on with a quick, impatient sigh, “many, many
-years ago—in the happy days before the Revolution—my husband took me up
-to Paris one year when I was sick with nostalgia and ennui, and he
-feared that I would die of both complaints in this old owl’s nest. Then
-it was that I met de Montaudon—le beau Montaudon as he was called—and he
-fell in love with me. He had the blood of the South in his veins, for
-his mother was a Sicilian, and he loved me as only children of the South
-can love—ardently, immutably.
-
-“My husband’s jealousy, then the turmoil of the Revolution, and finally
-Montaudon’s emigration to England, whence he only returned six years
-ago, kept us apart all this while. A whole life-time lies between the
-miseries of to-day and those happy, golden days in Paris. Since then my
-life has been one ceaseless, tireless struggle to rebuild the fortunes
-of this family to which I had been fool enough to link my destiny. Forty
-years I have worked and toiled and fought—beaten again and again—struck
-down by Fate and the cowardice of those who should have been my
-fellow-workers and my support—but vanquished never—I have fought and
-struggled—and had I died during the struggle I should have died fighting
-and unconquered. Forty years!” she went on with ever-growing excitement,
-whilst with a characteristic gesture of determination and energy she
-beat upon the letter before her with her fists, “but I have won at last!
-Montaudon has not forgotten. His letter here is in answer to mine. I
-asked him for the sake of old times to extend his patronage to my
-grandson, to befriend him, to help him in his career! And see his
-reply!”
-
-She took up the letter once more, unfolded it, smoothed it out with
-loving, quivering hands. She put up her lorgnette to read: obviously her
-eyes were dim, filled with tears of excitement and of joy.
-
-“This is how he begins,” she began slowly, striving in vain to steady
-her voice.
-
-
- BEAUTIFUL AND UNFORGETTABLE FRIEND,
-
-“_Send your grandson to me! I will provide for him, because he belongs
-to you, and because in his eyes I shall mayhap find a look which will
-help me to recapture a memory or so out of the past. Send the boy
-without delay. I really need a help in my work, and there is a young and
-beautiful lady who is very dear to me; for whom I would gladly find a
-well-born and handsome husband. Your grandson appears to be the very man
-for that attractive office: thus he will have a brilliant career before
-him as my protégé and an exquisitely sentimental one as the husband of
-one of the loveliest women in this city where beautiful women abound.
-See! how right you were to make appeal to my memory. I never
-forget...._”
-
-
-This was no more than one half of the letter, but old Madame read no
-more. She glanced round in triumph on the three faces that were turned
-so eagerly towards her. But nobody spoke. Marcelle was silent, but her
-eyes were glowing as if new life had been infused into her blood.
-Micheline was silent because, young as she was, she had had in life such
-vast experience of golden schemes that had always gone agley! and
-Bertrand was silent because his very soul was in travail with hope and
-fear, with anxiety and a wild, mad, bewildering excitement which almost
-choked him.
-
-Grandmama talked on for awhile: she planned and she arranged and gazed
-into a future so golden that she and Marcelle and Micheline were dazzled
-by it all. Bertrand alone remained obstinately silent: neither old
-Madame’s impatience, nor his mother’s joy dragged him out of his
-moodiness. In vain did grandmama expatiate on M. de Montaudon’s wealth
-and influence, or on the array of beautiful and rich heiresses whose
-amorous advances to Bertrand would make the faithless Rixende green with
-envy, in vain did his mother murmur with pathetic entreaty:
-
-“Are you not happy, Bertrand?”
-
-He remained absorbed, buried in thoughts, thoughts that he was for the
-moment wholly incapable of co-ordinating. It seemed to him as if
-hundreds of thousands of voices were shrieking in his ear: hundreds of
-thousands that were high-pitched and harsh like the voice of old Madame;
-they shrieked and they screamed, and they roared, and the words that
-they uttered all came in a jumble, incoherent and deafening: a medley of
-words through which he only distinguished a few from time to time:
-
-“Treasurer to the King!” some of the voices shrieked.
-
-“All debts paid in full—in full!” others screamed.
-
-“Wealth—an heiress—a brilliant
-marriage—Rixende—envy—hatred—chance—career—money—money—money—wealth—a
-rich heiress—money—money—no debts——”
-
-They shrieked and they shrieked, and he could no longer hear grandmama’s
-arguments, nor his mother’s gentle appeal. They shrieked so loudly that
-his head buzzed and his temples throbbed: because all the while he was
-straining every nerve to listen to something which was inaudible, which
-was drowned in that awful uproar.
-
-
-After awhile the noise was stilled. Old Madame ceased to speak. The
-Comtesse Marcelle, wearied out by so much excitement, lay back with eyes
-closed against the pillows. Micheline was bathing her forehead with
-vinegar. Bertrand woke as from a dream. He gazed about him like a
-sleepwalker brought back to consciousness, and found old Madame’s
-slightly mocking gaze fixed upon him. She shrugged her shoulders.
-
-“You are bewildered, my dear,” she said not unkindly. “I am not
-surprised. It will take you some time to realise the extent of your good
-fortune.”
-
-She carefully folded the letter up again, and patted it with both her
-hands like a precious, precious treasure.
-
-“What a future, Bertrand,” she exclaimed suddenly. “What a future! In my
-wildest dreams I had never hoped for this!”
-
-She looked at him quizzically, then smiled again.
-
-“Were I in your shoes, my dear, I should be equally bewildered. Take my
-advice and go quietly to your room and think it all over. To-morrow we
-will plan the immediate future. Eh?”
-
-“Yes, to-morrow!” Bertrand assented mechanically.
-
-“You will have to start for Paris very soon,” she went on earnestly.
-
-“Very soon,” Bertrand assented again.
-
-“Well! think over it, my dear,” old Madame concluded; she rose and made
-for the door; “I’ll say good night now, Marcelle,” she said coolly. “I
-am tired too, and will sup in my room, then go early to bed. Come and
-kiss me, Micheline!” she added.
-
-The girl obeyed; old Madame’s hand was now on the handle of the door.
-
-“Are you too dazed,” she said with a not unkind touch of irony and
-turning to Bertrand, “to bid me good night, my dear?”
-
-He came across to her, took her hand and kissed it.
-
-“Good night, grandmama,” he murmured.
-
-Smiling she held up the letter.
-
-“The casket,” she said, “that holds the golden treasure.”
-
-He put out his hand for it.
-
-“May I have it?”
-
-For a moment she seemed to hesitate, then shrugged her shoulders:
-
-“Why not?” she said, and placed the letter in his hand: but before her
-hold on it relaxed, she added seriously: “You will be discreet,
-Bertrand?”
-
-“Of course,” he replied.
-
-“I mean you will not read more than the first page and a half, up to the
-words: ‘I never forget——’”
-
-“Up to the words ‘I never forget’,” Bertrand assented. “I promise.”
-
-He took the letter and thrust it into the pocket of his coat. Old Madame
-with a final nod to him and the others sailed out of the room.
-
-“Mother is tired,” Micheline said, as soon as grandmama had gone, “let
-us leave the talking until to-morrow; shall we?”
-
-Bertrand agreed. He appeared much relieved at the suggestion, kissed his
-mother and sister and finally went away.
-
-
-
-
- CHAPTER XVI
- VOICES
-
-
-The shrieking voices were all stilled, but there were murmurings and
-whisperings in Bertrand’s ears all the while that he made his way down
-into the valley. He had no definite purpose in his mind, only just
-wandered down the mountain-side, in and out of the groves of olive trees
-and mimosa, past the carob tree beside which when a boy he was wont to
-tilt at dragons, whilst wee, podgy Nicolette would wait patiently, stiff
-and sore and uncomplaining, until he was ready to release her. The whole
-drama of his life seemed to be set on this mountain-side beside the
-carob tree: his hot-headedness, his selfishness, his impulsive striving
-after impossible ideals, beside Nicolette’s gentle abnegation and her
-sublime surrender.
-
-After the cold of the early days of the year, the air had become sweet
-and balmy: already there was a feeling of spring in the warm, gentle
-breeze that came wafted from the south and softly stirred the delicate
-tendrils of grevillea and mimosa. In the branches of carob and olive the
-new sap was slowly rising, whilst the mossy carpet beneath the
-wanderer’s feet was full of young life and baby shoots that exhaled a
-perfume of vitality and of young, eager growth. From the valley below
-there rose a pungent scent of wild thyme and basilisk, and from afar
-there came wafted on the gently stirring wings of night the fragrance of
-early citron-blossom. Overhead the canopy of the sky was of an intense,
-deep indigo: on it the multitude of tiny stars appeared completely
-detached, like millions of infinitesimal balls, never still ... winking,
-blinking, alive—a thousand hued and infinitely radiant. When Bertrand
-emerged into the open, the crescent moon, mysterious and pale, was
-slowly rising above the ruined battlements of the old château. A moment
-later and the whole landscape gleamed as if tinged with silver. A
-living, immense radiance shimmering like an endless sheet of myriads
-upon myriads of paillettes, against which trenchant and detached, as if
-thrown upon that glowing background, by the vigorous brush of a master
-craftsman, rose the multi-coloured tiled roofs of the mas, the sombre
-splashes of slender cypress trees, or the bright golden balls of oranges
-nestling in the dark, shiny foliage.
-
-And the wanderer stood and gazed upon this perfect picture which was his
-home: old Provence the land of his ancestors, of the troubadours, of the
-courts of love, of romance and poesy: the fragrant, exquisite, warm land
-of the south; and out of all this beauty, this radiance, this life,
-there rose in his heart a wild, mad longing that seemed almost to
-deprive him of his senses. Voices rose out of the valley, came down from
-the mountain-side, voices gentle and sweet were all around him, and the
-words that they murmured and whispered all became merged into one—just
-one magic word, a name that was the very essence, the inbeing of his
-longing.
-
-“Nicolette!”
-
-
-He arrived at the mas, just after they had finished supper. Jaume
-Deydier was sitting silent and moody, as he always was now, beside the
-fire. Nicolette was helping Margaï to put the house in order for the
-night. The front door was still on the latch and Bertrand walked
-straight into the living-room. At sight of him Deydier rose frowning.
-
-“M. le Comte,” he began.
-
-But Bertrand went boldly up to him. He placed one hand on the old man’s
-shoulder, and with the other drew the letter out of his pocket—the
-letter which had been written by M. de Montaudon who was Treasurer to
-the King.
-
-“Monsieur Deydier,” he said simply, “a fortnight ago, when I had the
-presumption to suppose that you would consent to my marriage with your
-daughter, you very justly taunted me in that I had nothing whatever to
-offer her save a tarnished name and a multiplicity of debts. You spoke
-harshly that day, Monsieur Deydier——”
-
-“My dear Bertrand,” the old man put in kindly.
-
-“Let me have my say, Monsieur Deydier,” Bertrand went on speaking very
-rapidly, “for in truth the words are choking me. No doubt you think me
-an impudent puppy for daring to come to you again. But circumstances are
-different now—very, very different. I no longer come before you
-empty-handed, I come to you to-day holding here, in my hand, a brilliant
-career, a dazzling future. Those two things are mine—a free gift to me
-from one who believes in me, who means me well. They are mine, Monsieur
-Deydier,” and Bertrand’s voice broke on a note of pathetic entreaty,
-“and I have come to you to-night just to lay them without the slightest
-compunction or regret at the feet of Nicolette. Let her come to me,” he
-entreated. “I want neither money, nor luxury, nor rank. I only want her
-and her love. My career, my future prospects I just offer her in
-exchange for the right to live here with you at the mas, to be your son,
-your servant, your devoted worker, to do with and order about just as
-you please! Read this letter, Monsieur Deydier, you will see that I am
-not lying——Everything I have—everything I hope for—family—friends—I want
-nothing—if only you will give me Nicolette.”
-
-Now his voice broke completely. He sank into a chair and hid his face in
-his hand, for his eyes were filled with tears.
-
-Silently Jaume took the letter from him, and silently he read it. When
-he had finished reading, he gave the letter back to Bertrand.
-
-“You have your mother to consider, M. le Comte,” was the first thing he
-said.
-
-“My mother’s hold on life is so slender, Monsieur Deydier,” Bertrand
-replied. “When she is gone nothing will hold me to the château, for
-Micheline loves me and would be happy if she were anywhere with me.”
-
-“And do you really mean all that you said just now?” the old man
-rejoined earnestly.
-
-“Ask yourself, Monsieur Deydier,” Bertrand replied simply. “Do you think
-that I was lying?”
-
-“No!” Deydier said firmly, and placed an affectionate hand on the
-other’s shoulder. “But there is old Madame——”
-
-“For the sake of a past sin,” Bertrand retorted, “or a time-worn
-revenge, would you wreck Nicolette’s happiness? She loves me. She will
-never be happy without me. Old Madame shall never come between us. She
-will remain at the château, or go as she pleases, but she shall never
-cross my life’s path again. ’Tis with me now, and with me alone that you
-need deal, Monsieur Deydier. By giving up all that M. de Montaudon has
-offered me, I break definitely with the past, and ’tis to Nicolette that
-I look for the future, to Nicolette and this old place which I love: and
-if you no longer think me mean and unworthy....”
-
-The words died upon his lips. He had spoken dully, quietly, with intent
-gaze fixed upon the flickering fire. But now, suddenly two warm,
-clinging arms were around his neck, a soft, silky mass of brown curls
-was against his cheek.
-
-“You are right, Tan-tan,” a fairy voice murmured in his ear, “I will
-never be happy without you.”
-
-The next moment he was down on his knees, pressing his face against two
-sweet-smelling palms, that were soft and fragrant like a mass of
-orange-blossom.
-
-And Jaume Deydier tiptoed silently out of the room.
-
-
- THE END
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
-
-
- 1. Silently corrected typographical errors and variations in spelling.
- 2. Anachronistic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings retained as
- printed.
- 3. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_.
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Nicolette, by Baroness Orczy
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK NICOLETTE ***
-
-***** This file should be named 61484-0.txt or 61484-0.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/6/1/4/8/61484/
-
-Produced by Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
-produced from images generously made available by The
-Internet Archive)
-
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
-will be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
-one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
-(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
-permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
-set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
-copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
-protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
-Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
-charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
-do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
-rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
-such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
-research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
-practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
-subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
-redistribution.
-
-
-
-*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
-http://gutenberg.org/license).
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
-all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
-If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
-terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
-entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
-and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
-or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
-collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
-individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
-located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
-copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
-works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
-are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
-Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
-freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
-this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
-the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
-keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
-a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
-the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
-before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
-creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
-Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
-the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
-States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
-access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
-whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
-copied or distributed:
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
-from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
-posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
-and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
-or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
-with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
-work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
-through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
-Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
-1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
-terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
-to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
-permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
-word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
-distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
-"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
-posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
-you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
-copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
-request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
-form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
-that
-
-- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
- owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
- has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
- Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
- must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
- prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
- returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
- sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
- address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
- the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or
- destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
- and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
- Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
- money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
- of receipt of the work.
-
-- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
-forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
-both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
-Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
-Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
-collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
-"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
-corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
-property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
-computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
-your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
-your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
-the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
-refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
-providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
-receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
-is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
-opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
-WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
-WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
-If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
-law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
-interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
-the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
-provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
-promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
-harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
-that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
-or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
-work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
-Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
-including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
-because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
-people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
-To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
-and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
-http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
-permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
-Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
-throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
-809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
-business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
-information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
-page at http://pglaf.org
-
-For additional contact information:
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
-SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
-particular state visit http://pglaf.org
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
-To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
-unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
-keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
-
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
-
- http://www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.